he is not too much grieued But if we haue not God his spirit surely we belong not to God For haue we wit wisedome health power wealth authoritie credit friends or any such thing and yet haue not receiued the spirit of God what are we but a more fit substance or subiect whereupon Sathan may frame the worke of sinne It is not the poore sillie or simple people that be the maine instruments which the diuell doth vse in his greatest affaires to doe hurt but the wise politique rich and mightie men of the world Contrariwise if with these good gifts we haue the spirit of God what great good may we doe in Church or Common-wealth If besides the beautie of God his spirit we haue the flowers of outward things what a singular ornament is this to our garland What shall I say more In affliction the spirit sheweth vs the hand of God both humbling and comforting vs reuealeth our sinnes worketh in vs the contempt of this life the desire of the life to come and so sanctifieth our crosse by wisedome repentance and patience Seeing then these are the effects of God his spirit that it feoffeth vs by faith into euerlasting inheritance it assureth vs of all our rich treasures in Iesus Christ seeing it sanctifieth all inward gifts seasoneth the vse of all outward things briefly seeing with it all things seeming miserable are most blessed and without it all things seeming happie are most miserable it followeth that of all gifts the holy Ghost is the most excellēt Howbeit one thing here is to be added that we may wholy separate our selues from the Anabaptists we speake of the Spirit as he sheweth his force in vs and worketh in vs by the ministerie of the word which two worke together and therefore it is said Ioh. 6. My words are spirit and life For without the Spirit the word is as the bright Sunne to a blind man who not for fault of a pure obiect but for want of sense is not able to discerne the cleerest thing in the world and therfore the Prophet Dauid Psal. 119 saith Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law True it is the Sunne is bright but what is that to a blinde man True it is the word is glorious but what is that to a man without the spirit of God For so farre we profit by the word as we receiue the power of it by the inward ministerie of the Spirit we must trie the spirits by the word and we shall then know that we haue receiued the spirit of God when he giueth vs the pure vnderstanding the carefull receiuing and zealous practising of the same Carnall men and our late Anabaptists be but boasters of themselues in terming themselues spiritual men we are not taught so to bragge of the Spirit or any worke thereof but as it is warranted vnto vs by the written word we confesse that blinde is our minde and that we cannot profit by the word but by God his spirit we looke not for the spirit in our phantasie but for the spirit which worketh by the word which spirit spake by Abraham by the Patriarches by Moses and the Prophets by Paul and the Apostles and by our Sauiour Christ himselfe Seeing the spirit of God is so high a thing we are here to complaine why we hunt after life profit and pleasure and haue so small care to obtaine God his good spirit which is so pretious It is a great fault to fansie so much the things of this world and so little to esteeme this And here not of a set treatise but by the way we will speake of the last part of our diuision that is of the meane how to attaine to these graces of the Spirit We know rich men can for their increase frequent faires ambitious men can get preferment carnall men will watch their opportunities and euery man in his kinde knoweth how to prouide best for his profit and pleasure Our way goeth on the other hand and heth in the carefull hearing of the word the feruent vse of prayer the reuerent fruitfull resorting to the Sacraments and most holy submitting of ourselues to the discipline of the Lord in frequenting the companie of God his children and in waining our selues from the world by all which meanes the spirit may haue a more voluntarie free and perfect worke in and vpon vs. And although all these things are not particularly here set downe yet marke here is named the most proper meane pointing at all the rest and this as ye see is prayer by the which the Lord conueigheth his spirit into vs to make all the other meanes more pleasant profitable to vs. Why then are not so many sermons now adaies more effectuall when one or two sermons touched these people so powerfully Surely God his spirit worketh not in vs as he wrought in them Why when any be conuerted doe so few turne to the Lord when as the Lord drew so many of these men at once to himselfe Because we are drawne away too much of our owne flesh and taste not the sweetnes of God his spirit as they did But can a man pray for faith and God his spirit which as yet hath neither faith nor the spirit of God Whatsoeuer good gift we haue it is certaine we haue it by faith and God his spirit in some measure in vs and then we may pray for the increase of them in vs. For it is God his spirit that prayeth in vs Rom 8 True it is that many haue receiued God his Spirit before they feele it and faith before they see it and by this meanes they pray to receiue faith and the spirit of God as they thinke or rather the increase of both thinke I because they haue receiued them before for els could they neuer truly haue prayed But they then that are called owe this dutie to Ministers that they must pray for thē euen as Preachers must pray for them Thus we shall see the prayers of the Church Psalm 67. The Pastor for the people the people for the Pastor must make prayers supplications Generally all must so let their light shine before men so watch in prayer that others seeing our godly life may say oh what a people in wisedome true godlines is this it is a good and an happie thing to ioyne our selues to them what zeale what humilitie what plentifull fruits of faith are here blessed are the people that haue such a Pastor blessed is the Pastor that hath such a people And here let vs remember how the Apostles did not onely pray for the increase of God his spirit in themselues but for the beginnings of it in others which as yet had not receiued it teaching vs thereby what is our dutie to wit that we rest not in our owne priuate feelings or in praying for the increase of them but that we pray that others may taste of the like ioyes as we
feele that the seede of God his Spirit may bud foorth that both we and they ioyning together in deuout prayer and Christian practise of our profession may call and allure others as yet further from vs to come neerer to vs. But some will say vnto me I was wont to haue better dispositions and to feele sweeter motions than I haue done of late I profit little or nothing nay I feare rather I goe backe Why I pray you is this I say surely God his spirit worketh not in me as he hath done before because I cannot haue such delight in the word such sweetnes in feruent prayer such ioy in the Sacraments I haue not such a plentifull measure of God his spirit in me Now followeth the second thing in these words Vpon flesh Here are two things in nature opposite one against another the one most pretious the other most vile What more pretious than the Spirit of God what more vile than flesh that is than a man meerely vnregenerate That this word flesh so signifieth it appeareth Genes 6. 3. where the Lord saith My spirit shall not alwaies striue with men because he is but flesh that is such as in whom my image is blotted out And Rom 7. 18. the Apostle saith I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing In which place the Apostle speaketh of himselfe as of a man meerely naturall and vnregenerate And Ioh. 3. 6. it is said That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that that is borne of the Spirit is Spirit Where the antithesis and contrarietie doth shewe the meaning of this word flesh Here then is the depth height length and breadth of God his mercie commended vnto vs in giuing his holie spirit to sinful flesh and therefore we may iustly crie out with the Prophet Psal. 8. 4. what is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him Oh what is man that the Lord should giue him his Spirit If the man of God cried out thus for the benefit of outward things how much rather are we to crie for the benefit of God his Spirit If Iob in his booke reasoneth that it is a great mercie of God that he will take paines to chastice man how much more mercie is it when he will vouchsafe his Spirit to be giuen vnto him If then flesh is so contemptible a thing that it lieth without all honour vntil God doth send his blessed Spirit here is confuted the doting opinion of the Papists who think that there is some good thing in man which moueth the Lord through a liking and louing of him to bestow these inestimable graces of the spirit on him when as of it selfe it is wholy alwaies and in al things corrupt and onely euill continually Wherein these blinde Diuines shew and bewray themselues not to haue tasted truly at any time of the spirit of God but to glance at it with some glimmering sight to their further condemnatiō as the foolish Philosophers For God his people doe plainly feele and to the glorie of God boldly confesse that there is no first degree or preparation in themselues whereby they might moue the Lord once to cast his fauourable countenance towards them but that it is onely the merit and the vndeserued mercy of God that his spirit which worketh any good proceedings in them doth also begin in them and the same spirit both continueth the worke and maketh a way for the worke which he himselfe must worke vpon afterward It is said Esay 44. 3. I will powre water vpon the thirstie and flouds vpon the drie ground where our nature for barrennes is compared to drie ground and the Spirit to a fountaine of water The Lord moreouer by his Prophet sheweth that vntill by his good spirit he doth soften vs wee haue stonie hearts And can a stone bleede though you bruise cut and breake it in peeces Surely no more can wee bee bruised humbled and broken in heart for sinne be the iudgements of God neuer so sorely vrged vpon vs vntill God by his good spirit touch vs. If it bee then a great worke to turne a stone into flesh to make a thing most insensible most sensible then surely to make a stonie heart fleshie and our hearts that are hardened to melt bleede and to be resolued into teares is a more excellent worke and this is the onely worke of God his spirit And as thus much wee haue spoken for doctrine so also it may make for our consolation and for the comfort of al them that are broken in minde and feele the burthen of their naturall corruption True it is that all generally and naturally are flesh drie ground and hard hearts but all doe not feele this all see not this all lament not this and therefore all that haue not the beginnings of faith and haue not tasted the first fruites of the spirit because they are but flesh how can they feele any thing in themselues But when the spirit commeth that hardnes is taken away the vale is rent and then wee begin to complaine of our deadnes and dulnes then wee will crie out of our selues as of men vnworthie of any grace or fauour of God Then remember to thy comfort the couenant of God made vnto vs that is that God will powre out his spirit on flesh and thou shalt receiue of the power thereof if thou complaine in truth and not as a Parrat counterfeiting the worke of reason For as some birds can counterfeite mens wordes so some men can counterfeite God his words If then thou art not truly moued and purely affected neither feelest such gratious working in thee as thou desirest remember that God will powre his spirit on flesh God will powre waters on drie ground God will soften the hard hearts and though in our selues wee finde no towardnes the Lord will send flouds of water in steed of drinesse and fleshinesse in stead of hardnes and comfort in stead of heauines Now followeth the third thing that is that this benefit shall vniuersally be powred out vpon all And this setteth out the goodnesse of God that doth giue it in that he doth it without respect of persons as well on children as on fathers as well on seruants as on masters as well on women as on men as well on young as on olde together with the fourth thing in that this heauenly gift shall in plentifull measure bee powred out in that the ions and daughters shall prophecie the young men shall see visions and the olde men shall dreame dreames Wherein we obserue first the difference betweene the Law and the Gospell betweene the Fathers vnder the Law and those that are vnder the Gospell We grant that we al had one substance of faith and repentance only they looked for Christ to come we to Christ alreadie come And here are to be noted two other differences the one that then the spirit was giuen to
long and lowd prayers preuaile not For such prayers crie lowd in the Lords eares which make a noise with the feeling of our wants and when though they continue to the failing of our eyes yet we mistrust not God For many either pray coldly or praying zealously they become so dull that they cease to put their trust in the Lord. So that the corruption of our nature is either not to feele our wants or if we feele them to dispaire For thy iust promise Heere we see how the Prophet prayeth not according to his owne fantasie but according to the will of God reuealed in his word When we desire any thing of God we must doe it according to his promise For when we pray not according to the promise of the Lord we waite vpon our owne fantasies and seeke after our owne imaginations Many breake in their prayers into headie and rash conceits who haue not in the meane time the word in their hearts but they obtaine nothing neither shall we obtaine if we be like affected vnto them Ye know saith S. Iohn ye shall obtaine if ye aske according to the will of God And whereas he saith I waited for thy iust promise he sheweth that the Lord is no more liberall in promising than faithful in performing for if we waite for his promise surely he will performe it Euery man will peraduenture confesse this to be a truth at the first but the selfe same thing being in this Psalme so often repeated bewrateth our incredulitie and hardnesse of beleefe of it We can alledge indeed generally that Gods promises be true but we will falle in the particular applying of them to our selues in saying They are true vnto me I haue felt the truth of them by experience in my selfe The Prophet vseth oft to giue this Epithite to Gods word as vers 106. I will keepe thy righteous iudgements 137. Righteous art thou ô Lord and iust are thy iudgements 144. The righteousnes of thy testimonies is euerlasting Why would the spirit of God repeate this one word so often but because it is a singular worke of faith to beleeue the word and a thing much incident to our nature not to beleeue Wherefore Paul vseth often this Preface as a prerogatiue This is a true saying and of all men worthie to be receiued or this is a faithfull saying So that the holie Ghost prepareth such words to purchase credit to the word of God because flesh and blood is so readie to mistrust and Sathan so subtil to discredit the truth This may happily soone seeme true but put case a man being troubled had prayed til his eyes failed his heart fainted and his flesh were parched and still trusteth to Gods promises this man indeed hath a true faith This then commendeth the Prophet that when he was at the last cast he continued in his strength His sense and meaning is this although I be not as yet helped yet I shall be in Gods good time which thing if we also could truly say we should neuer be ouercome of temptation Vers. 124. Deale with thy seruant according to thy mercie and teach me thy statutes HEre the Prophet is desirous to be further taught in the word Here we see the man of God complaineth not of the word though as yet the promise was not performed but of his owne faith Here is then a difference betweene the faith of the godly the presumptiō of the vngodly that when the Lord suspendeth his truth for a while the godly suspect not the truth of the word but the vnbeleefe of themselues and pray against the same If then when Gods promises are suspended we be through Sathans policie and our frailtie tempted to mistrust we can say Thy word ô Lord doth not faile but wee are dull in faith we are wauering we are full of vnbeleefe good Lord increase our faith take from vs these mists and cloudes of mistrust by shining vpon vs with the bright beames of thy spirit and though Sathan would weaken our hope to discredit thy truth yet strengthen vs and though we haue failed in many particular points of thy commandements yet we beseech thee to forgiue the secret errors of our life wee haue beleeued thy word but if wee failed in faith then reueale thy couenants vnto vs that we may recouer Two things as we haue often heard sustaine Gods children in trouble the one is the testimonie of a good conscience the other is faith in Gods promises both which are heere set downe in the verses going before for in that he executed iudgement and iustice he had the testimonie of a good conscience in that his eyes failed by waiting on the promises of God his faith most plainely appeareth This faith breedeth a good conscience and this good conscience doth nourish faith For whosoeuer will execute iudgement and iustice must belieue the promises of God that the couenant of Christ is a sure couenant ratified in their hearts which when they feele they are vrged by loue to keep a good conscience For the place to lay vp the treasure of faith in is a good conscience Here then the man of God prayeth for both these things and if we will seeke still after knowledge without feeling we will iudge this prayer to be barren but if we will looke into our owne incredulitie and enter with a single eye into our owne hearts for such Christians are we as we then shall be found to be and shall enter into the particular troubles of bodie and soule wee shall finde our masse of vnbeleefe and we shall see that we may labour often in the meditation of this Psalme and finde sufficient matter all our life long For the man of God said before I haue executed iudgement and iustice and yet heere he saith teach me iudgement and iustice hee meant not that he had iudgement and iustice fully perfitly and absolutely but that it was according to the grace which hee had receiued yet he thought not himselfe therefore iustified though he was not conscious in himselfe His meaning then is Lord thou searchest the heart corrupt is my hart and blind is my minde if I haue fallen Lord grant me to recouer my selfe if I faile in vnbeliefe Lord increase my faith that I may daily grow in executing iudgement and iustice So farre off was he from being weary in vpright dealing that he praied still for the continuance of it Then if we be not wearie in our calling and could come to say with this man of God and with the Apostle Paul that we are not conscious in our selues yet we must further proceede and say that we are not hereby iustified because the largenes of the lawe cannot be concluded in the narrow compasse of our braine we must pray for the increase both of our knowledge and faith According to thy mercie Hee saith not giue iudgement because I haue done well but deale with thy seruant according to thy
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patiēce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses mēbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
be turned into sinne yet if we can continue in prayer and be diligent therein if we can euen then also heare the word when wee can receiue no comfort thereby yea though it euer rebuke vs and seeme to make our cōdemnation knowne vnto vs if wee can abide our selues to bee touched and continue our care to heare the word still if we can doe these things it is a notable token of true faith and the great worke of Gods good spirit doth shewe it selfe herein yea and that more liuely than when a man hath comfortable feeling 11 It is a speciall fauour of the Lord when he giueth such Ministers or Magistrates as will pray for the people for so they may see that he will not punish them as he ought but yet forbeareth them We see in Psalm 106. That by the prayer of Moses and Phineas the Lords wrath was stayed and Samuel prayed for the people Therefore Ministers and Magistrates ought to labour euen by praying and doing good for the people that euen for their sakes the Lord may spare them though they haue deserued to be punished Contrariwise it is a signe of Gods wrath when hee withdraweth the hearts of Ministers and Magistrates from the people and that they cannot doe them good 12 The lifting vp of the hands is taken sometimes for prayer it selfe the signe for the thing it selfe so the speech is vsed Psal. 141. 2. Let the lifting vp of my hands bee as an Euening sacrifice And in Tim. 2. 6. I will that men lifte vp pure hands in euery place Where we see that the truth of the things is ioyned neerly with the signe For if a man haue not an heart his lifting vp of hands is nothing but if the heart be thoroughly mooued then also will the eye be lifted vp yet we doe lift vp our eyes that our hearts thereby may be the better lifted vp and our eye doth not wander nor our care doth harken after other things but our hearts haue first wandered 13 When Moses preuailed with the Lord by prayer then did he also preuaile against his enemies S. Iames saith The prayer of a righteous man preuaileth much if it be feruent So that if he be not a righteous man that prayeth or if the righteous mans prayers are not feruēt it will not preuaile As S. Iames therefore gathereth a generall of a particular so may we gather that if we be feruent in prayer then we shall preuaile but if we be not feruent we can haue no hope And that is the cause that in our matters we bring not our purpose to passe because we are cold in praier or trust too much to our owne wisedome or such like Therefore in what matter soeuer we haue in hand if we do first seeke to God by prayer in feruencie as did the men of God herein then shall we preuaile as well as euer they did 14 Those things which wee heare and reade are other mens vntill by applying them to our selues by Meditation they be made ours 15 As reading hearing and conferring of the word do more encrease knowledge then feeling So praying singing and meditating doe more increase feeling then knowledge 16 It is not certaine how long after his sacrifice and prayer Iacob receiued comfort and therefore we see that the comfort of the Spirit doth not alwayes depend vpon the meanes neither is bound thereunto but sometime cōmeth long after the vsing of them As Christ saith of the Husbandmen that they sowe and looke long after for the fruites of the earth which may teach vs comfort for that our prayers are neuer in vaine but alwayes graunted though sometime long after and here are those corrected which looke for comfort immediately vpon their requests not knowing that sinne is the cause why wee receiue not when we aske and for that we vse not the meanes aright this also trieth our obedience if we will with patience continue vsing the same meanes though presently we feele not the fruite of them and learne with Marke and the Apostles to lay vp things in our hearts to trie what will come of them afterward Iacobs vision is not a bare and mute thing but is ioyned with the word and teacheth that all comfort must come out of the word and therefore what comfort by Sacraments visions apparitions and such like doth not leade vs to the word nor worke in vs greater obedience to the same nor giueth vs some victory ouer sinne that is vaine and proceedeth of error It is Faith in the Promises that worketh in vs obedience and therfore in euery commandement there is a promise either vnderstood or expressed for the law is spirituall and requireth a spirituall obedience which we cannot performe because we be carnall and by nature disobedient except the Lord do minister grace vnto vs. 17 Violence as it were must be vsed in the heart when we pray because it is the heauie iudgement of God that verball prayers bring vs to great blockishnes 18 It is good to reade before prayer to the better preparing of our hearts thereunto 19 Where prayer wanteth the action of sinne is as ready as the temptation 20 Generally we must desire Gods mercies greedily but particularly wee must aske them conditionally and with affection as well to leaue the thing asked as to haue it 21 Manie are barren in grace because they are barren in prayer We cannot be drie in the grace of God so long as wee resort to Christ by prayer who hath the seauen Vialls of gold full of seuen-fold mercies 22 In singing of Psalmes without some speciall occasion he would say in company specially of such as were of some generall instruction although priuately for himselfe according to his griefe ioy or affectiō he would sing proper Psalmes yet he thought they that did most reioyce might sing the Psalmes of greater griefe to put them in mind what was or may bee in them as also to season their ioyes with the remembrance of the sorrow of some of the Saints Againe those that are most throwne downe might reape fruit in vsing the Psalmes of greatest comfort that they may see what hath been and what is belonging to them after that they haue sowne in teares and mourned with that holy repentance which is not to be repented of 23 There be two extremities of singers Some hearing the action to bee good vse it of custome Some hearing that wee must vse it with prepared hearts stay so long for fitting themselues thereunto that they leaue it often vndone Others vse it so often and yet so vnfruitfully that their customable singing breedes wearisomnesse wearisomnesse causeth tediousnes and tediousnes causeth to leaue all Then wee are indeede prepared to sing when the word dwels so plentifully in vs and we be so filled with the Spirit that the assurance of our sinnes pardoned the perswasion of God his fauour the hatred of sinne the loue of
deceiueth 501 hard to beleeue it 508 sixe meanes to profit by it 173. 174 c with out it no faith sacrament or repentance 237 three questions of the operation of it 857 a good note of our loue to the word wherein it consisteth 470 a true marke thereof 471 generall plagues for the contmpt thereof 513 Words idle and euill prophane the Sabbath 170 World 43 their iudgement of the godly 262 the loue of it 721 in what respect it loueth sâ—nne 616 how farre it fauoureth the Gospell 820 Workes 15 826 two rules of good works 〈◊〉 the reward is of mercie not of merit â—â—7 motiues thereunto 827 they are necessarie for all 828 workes without warrant are works of darkenes 475 why good workes are to be done 838 Worship God requireth the vse of the body as well as the soule in it 808 147 wil-worship condemned 810 826 Wrath what sinne brings iâ—â— 651 how to speake of the wrath of God 696 how great it is 197 Y YOuth the sinnes thereof 100 vnbridled affections thereof how dangerous 636 726 it is dissolute 637 it being spent in vanitie commonly ends old age in prophanenesse 464 Sathan laboureth especially to poyson it 653 it must renounce pleasure 800 it is blessed of God 465 Z ZEale properties of true zeale rules of it 255. 256. 829. 830. 50. 542. 543 c. triall of it 653. 814. incident to all 517. diuers kinds of it 541. zeale of the flesh 46â— FINIS Or Posthumes Luk. 1 3. 2 Ioh. 1. Prou. 10. 21. Ephes. 4. 13. Intemperantiae genus est Seneca lib. 13. epist. 89. Non discentes necessaria quia superuacua didicerunt Seneca In his Schoolmaster 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hip. lib. 1 Aphor. 1. Pro. 25 11. Cypr tract 4. de Idolor vaâ—it Magnum esse solem Philosophus probabit quantus sit Mathematicus qui vsu quodam exercitatione procedit sed vt procedat impetranda illi quaedam princifia sunt Sen lib. 13 Epist. 89. In his Apologie In the same Booke D. Lopes Noctâ—s Atticâ— Gellius Phauorinus Da mihi Mâ—strum In his Epistle before his notes on the Reuelation M. Hopkins He knew right well the Poets wittie counsell Vos ò Pompilius sanguis carmen reprehendite quod â—â—n multa dies multa litura coercuit atque perfectum decies non castigauit ad vnguem Heb. 9. 14. Rom. 6. 22. Donat. in vit Virgil. Gen. 6. 9. Ruth 2. 20. Luk. 21. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 1. 26. Mat. 25. 34. Triall of affections How to labour for knowledge and affection Naturall affections When to suspect affectioÌ„ See more in the title of iudgement sect 1. Slothfulnes Feeling Of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie and feares in the minde Prayer In afflictions to descend into our selues and to ascend to God Deut. 30. 1. 2. 3 4. Simile The diuell cannot hurt vs till we haue hurt our selues The crosse doth seale and season Gods graces in vs. Three things in all trials Publike calamities must affect vs most Extraordinarie affliction in appearance See Affections pag. 1. Psal. 91. Heb. 1. A Papist became a â—amiiâ—st and so an Atheist and his end Feare of Atheisme to increase rather than Papisme The mistiking of our ordinary callings how dangerous Meditations in labour Mariage Entring into a calling without gifts to discharge it Change of places Immoderate or distracting cares Matth. 6. How blinde many be in themselues A dead silence in meetings * Iosias hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God 2 Chro. 35. 22. The godly afflicted consciences feare to displease God A good conscience how sweet and comfortable Prou. 15. 15. The word cures the conscience Esay 28. 16. The true Ministers of Christ neuer cure nor comfort the sicke hastely as wizards doe To find out our speciall sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Faith without feeling Causes of deadnes of minde 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. How it comes to passe that Gods graces are more sweete vnto vs at our first entrance into regeneration than after A conscience touched for small sinnes How to proceed in comforting the afflicted 1 2 3 Our ioy in the holy Ghost we cannot expresse Philip. 4. Rom. 14. 17. A threefolde pealce Psa. 41. 1. To beare with impatiencie of the sicke A sweet consolation for weake consciences after their often fals Rom. 11. Simile To powre forth our griefes into Gods bosome Not to hide any one of our sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Fasting Mariage Neglects in any occasioÌ„ of doing good The spawne of all sinnes in euery man A particular faith Examples God is most free in his mercie therfore let no thought of vnworthines keâ—pe thee from him Simile A measurable feare of death commandable Wishes of death euill Maister Greenhams death Not to iudge of any man according to his state in death How to profit by dreames 1. A naturall dreame 2. A good dreame 3. An euill dreame 4. A terrible dreame Vncleane dreames See more in the title of Humilitie sect 2. How we be hindered in godly meditations Deadnes and dulnes Rules concerning doctrine drawne from examples in Scripture 1 2 3 As Nicodemus Iohn 3 Simile Of starting ioyes and affections to the word which some haue while they are in the Church See before of corruption in C. Hard for the rich to beleeue Simile Faith sound how needfull 1. Ioh 5. 4. The spirit comes by the word Gal. 3. 2. yet is he the first cause of our faith and loue to the word Smile Our care for our familie Feeling How to distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs. Simile Prayer without feeling In any case take heede ye draw not carnall ioyes into the place of spirituall ioyes Two works of Gods spirit Euident tokens of true sanctification 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 CautioÌ„s concerning a relapse 2 3 Immoderate feares To submit our selues to Gods haÌ„d acknowledging that he may iustly confound vs yet desiring to meete with his mercies in Christ Iesus To cherish the feare of God in men Noscitur ex comite qui noÌ„ cogno citur ex se. Psalm 1. 1 Rules to discerne such as wee receiâ—e into our societie 2 A true token of loue Societie PerseueraÌ„ce in the vse of the meanes Extraordinarie gifts The pollution and pow er of sin The decay of Gods graces how dangerous Simile Three rules to trie our sorrow for the sinnes of other men 1 2 3 Triall of our ioyes Two extremities of ioy and sorrow Simile Note Conferre this with the 6. Sermon concerning the education of Children Harlots are sooner reclaimed then heretikes Wee find this true alreadie in our time 1 Properties of constant waiting on God 2 3 4 Admonition 1 how the faithfull must â—ee liâ—â— little children â—2 1. Pet. 2. 1. 3 Heb 5. 12. Simile How the wicked often discouer themselues in their death Affections What exercises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meÌ„ what fâ—rre vâ— affection
as it were out of ioynt then we cannot draw that full strength from the Lord for our defence and strength which we were wont to haue 3 When one asked him whether we first receiued the spirit or the word to the working of faith he said we first receiue the spirit howbeit to feele our faith we must necessarily receiue the word And although the smoke in respect of vs doe first shew that there is fire hidden vnder the ashes yet there was fire before the smoke came so though the word first make knowne vnto vs our faith yet sure it is that the spirit of God was giuen vs before our feeling wrought this mightily by the word As he that had but a dimme sight to behold the Serpent in the wildernes was healed as well as he that saw perfectly so he that hath but a weake faith in the sonne of God shall neuer haue his saluation denied him Zach. 12. 10. Familie 1 SO often as we be asked of the welfare of our people wife or family we ought to take it as an occasion whereby God stirreth vs vp to pray for them to giue thankes for them and to examine our owne heart what meanes both in presence and absence we haue vsed for their good 2 Care in superiours and feare in inferiours cause a godly gouernement both priuate and publike in familie Church and Common-wealth Feeling 1 THough a man haue knowledge yet he may want faith though he haue faith yet because many euils come betweene feeling immediatly doth not alwaies follow nor after feeling ioy nor after ioy practise 2 We can doe but little good to any body except we haue a feeling pitie and compassion of them 3 If any be afflicted in minde for want of feeling he must distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs for his spirit may liue in vs when his graces are dead in vs Psal. 51. For as by some extreame sicknes life may be within one yet it cannot be felt of the sicke bodie so in some great temptation the holy Ghost may be in vs and yet we not feele nor finde his presence Howbeit as by breathing neuer so short we discerne life so by the actions of the spirit he it neuer so little we may iudge of the life of God in vs. 4 Such as for want of feeling be loth to pray must learne not to tarrie to pray till they finde feeling but offer themselues vp into the hands of Iesus Christ and so humbling themselues before him pray on and continue in prayer of faith though not of feeling 5 Though we feele not the spirituall ioy which we should feele yet let vs not be too much cast downe so that our conscience tell vs that we are readie to withdraw somewhat from our outward pleasures for want of this inward pleasure and that we haue not preuented or smothered out these spirituall ioyes but are grieued that we haue them not and waite for the time to feele them for of all things we must beware that we draw not into their steed carnall ioyes and so driue as it were into exile the working of Gods spirit in vs by them 6 A certaiâ—e man complaining that he was comfortlesse for want of feeling receiueth this answere Oh brother be of good comfort we hold Christ by faith and not by feeling Fruites of faith 1 ONe being curteously faluted and worthily commended of a Gentlewoman who said she heard a very good report of him he answered her the like haue I heard of you but God make our after fruits of his spirit more effectuall than the former or else we shall not answere the glorie of God and good opinion of his Saints conceiued of vs. 2 There are two workings of Gods spirit in vs the one inferiour which bringeth but some fruit of the spirit without any speciall fruits of grace the other superiour and more certaine when the spirit worketh an infallible sanctification the first may totally be darkened and fully quenched the other hath but a particular Eclipse and in measure may be dimmed as it was in Dauid Psalm 51. but this is not finally quenched As God made man so that hee might fall though afterwards hee had mercie vpon him so he regenerateth vs so that we may fall so as afterwards hee may raise vs againe and will And it is fearefull enough that there may be such particular decayes of grace in vs as after sinne to feele lesse comfort in the word lesse feare of sinne lesse care of well doing lesse zeale in praving lesse fruits in the meanes so that all our actions are turned to be bitter which were sweeter vnto vs then any worldly increase vnto the worldly man or honie can bee to them that loue it These are euident tokens of the sanctifying spirit to loue good because it is good and to hate sinne because it is sinne the more wee grow in gifts the more to hunger the more to complaine of our vnworthinesse the more being humbled in our selues the more meekly to iudge of others when we are most quiet with all things then to thinke our selues least quiet and then most to feare our selues so to feele the graces of God in vs as that yet our sense and feeling is not lessened and to feare and quake at the first degree and motions of sinne not least they fully quench but least they coole the heate of the spirit in vs. Here I say let vs not forget to feare for if it be so that thou being the childe of God canst not finally fall yet consider how will this grieue thee if thy sinne breake out to the dishonour of so louing a Redeemer or though he keepe thy sinne from flaming out yet that thou shalt feele such a burthen in thy selfe or such vile corruption or matter as shall coole the heate of all Gods graces in thee Falling into sinne 1 IF any doubt concerning this question whether the childe of God might fall often into one and the same sinne these cautions and distinctions are to be obserued First whether the partie bee generally called or specially touched if hee be but generally called as all common Christians professing the Gospell it were an easie matter to slippe in that state Secondly if the partie be effectually called it is to be enquired whether he be but a babe in Christ or no or whether he be come to some good growth in Christ for that if he be but a nouice he may twice fall so Thirdly we must obserue if he be now growne to some good age in Christ whether the sinne committed be a thing knowne vnto him or if hee know it not to be a sinne hee may doubtles slip into it 2 When wee consider how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter dayes and how the most excellent men haue fallen wee must earnestly pray rather that the Lord would take
reports 2. When anie report the faults of others without care of their credit or when with flattering hearts they commend any man 2. Inwardly either 1. In suspition without iust cause 2. In iudgement falsly or hardly of anie man Which bee the occasions of false witnesse hearing They be fleshly hatred of our enemies the carnall loue of our selues or of our friends to get the things we loue and to auoide the things we feare or hate How are wee partakers with false witnes bearers If we either command or counsell it to be done If wee mislike it not or not stay it if we can What is here commanded 1. First in iudgement to further righteous causes so farre forth as my calling requireth 2. Secondly to speake the truth from my heart to euery man so farre forth as it is requisite for him to know it 3. Thirdly to be as carefull of the credit of my neighbour as of mine owne both in his presence and absence so farre forth as the nature of his offence will permit 4. Fourthly to hope and belieue the best of euery man Rehearse the tenth Commandement Thou shalt not couet c Arâ— all motions and desires euill No for the desire of meate drinke sleepe and such like are naturall and in their owne nature good vnlesse through our corruption they become sinfull What motions be euill These motions be euill which are either against God or our Neighbour Are all those forbidden in this Commandement No for all those which are against God are forbidden in the first commandement but these motions onely are here forbidden which are against our Neighbour Seeing in the former Commandements wee are forbidden to hurt our neighbour in heart how doth this differ from the former In the former Commandements the setled desires of the heart are forbidden but the motions are onely here forbidden whereunto the heart doth not consent Whereof doe these motions arise They either arise from our owne corruption or are offered by Sathan or by the world Are all these motions sinne in vs All that arise of our corruption are sinnes in vs but they that be offered by Sathan or the world are not sinnes vnles we be infected with them How are wee infected with them 1. First when weetake pleasure in them 2. When wee be intangled with them 3. When we suffer them to tarrie in oâ—â—â—inâ—es though our hearts doe not giue coâ—sent How is this Commaundement brokâ—â— Three waies 1. First when euill motions arise of our corruption moouing vs to hurt our Neighbours 2. Secondly when we be infected with those motions which Sathan or euill men doe put â—nto our mindes 3. Thirdly when we doe not with like affection desire the good of our Neighbour as wee doe our owne What is then commaunded I am commaunded to loue my Neighbour as my selfe Who is your Neighbour Euâ—ry one that is neere mee and standeth in neede of my helpe and it lieth in me to helpe him though otherwise he be a stranger vnto me or my foe Why iudge you so Because of the Image of God in him and that hee is mine owne flesh in respect of our first parents Doth the Law of God prescribe the perfect rule of righteousnes Yea for there is no good thing in deede worde or thought but heere it is commaunded and likewise no euill but heere it is forbidden Can euery one keepe the Law of God perfitlâ— They that are not borne againe of God cannot keepe it neither in all nor in any one point as pleasing God thereby in respect of themselues Why so Except a man be borne againe of God hee cannot see the kingdome of heauen not enter therein neither can hee keepe the commaundements of God moreouer all men by nature being borne and conceiued in sinne are not only insufficient to any good thing but also disposed to all vice and wickednes What punishment is due to the breakers of Gods Law In this life the curse of God and death with manifold miseries both of body or soule or both What else Where this curse is not taken away euerlasting death and damnation both of bodie and soule in the world to come But God is mercifull Hee is indeed full of mercie but hee is also full of righteousnes which must fully be discharged or else wee cannot be partakers of his mercie And cannot wee by our selues make satisfaction for our sinnes We cannot by any meanes but rather from day to day encrease our debt But doth not God wrong to man to require of him that he is not able to performe No for God made man so that hee might haue performed it but hee by his sinne spoyled himselfe and his posteritie of those good gifts Can anie creature in heauen or earth which is onely a creature make satisfaction to his righteousnesse No none at all for First God will not punish that in another creature which is due to be paid by man and besides none that is onely a creature can abide the wrath of God against sinne and deliuer others from the same What manner of man is to be sought out to bee our Mediatour and Deliuerer Hee which is indeed a very man and perfectly righteous and more mightie than all creatures that is hee which also is very true God Why must hee be man and perfitly righteous Because that the righteousnes of God requireth that the same nature that sinned should pay and make amends for sinne Why must hee be God withall Because that by his godly power hee may abide the burden of Gods wrath in his flesh and may get againe and restore to vs the righteousnes and life which wee haue lost Who is that Mediatour which is very God and very man and perfiâ—ly righteous withall Our Lord Iesus Christ who was made vnto vs Wisedome Righteousnes Sanctification and Redemption What is the vse of all that hetherto hath bâ—ene taught The vse is to bring vs to a sound perswasion and fâ—eling of our sinnes because they haue deserued so grieuous punishmeÌ„t as either the death of the sonne of God or hell fire Are they onely deliuered from the curse of the Lawe and made partakers of the merites of Christ that are truely humbled They onely and none other Esâ—i 57. Matthew 5. 3. 4. 5. and as for the Lawe heauen and earth shall passe away but one jote or title of Gods Law shall not faâ—e till all be fulfilled How is the truth of Gods Law fulfilled It is fulfilled in 1. Gods children because it bringeth them to be truely humbled in themselues for their sinnes and then sendeth them to Christ in whome it is fully fulfilled 2. The wicked because it declareth to them their iust confusion when to the ende they either presume or despaire Is sorrow for sinne sufficient to bring vs to Saluation No for wee must also haue a true Faith What is that true Faith that saueth vs It is a true perswasion of the mercies of God merited by our Lord Iesus Christ. How shall wee attaine to this true Faith By the spirit of
his worship The morall law and the naturall law differ for alâ—eit the morall law be the explaining of the naturalâ— lâ—w yet it doth not follow that thâ—t which is in the morall law is no more than that which is in the law of nature 10. Hauing shewed the morall vse of the Sabbath to concerne the Gentiles as well as Iewes and answered all obiections to the contrarie In the next place he teacheth the obseruation of iâ— how it is to be kept and how it is broken what are the publike exercises of the Sabbath with what care and conscience we should prepare our selues to meete the Lord on the Sabbath how we must attend vpon him for the time present in the congregation and lastly what our priuate exercises must be after our departure from the publike assemblie 11 In the second part or negatiue â—e sheweth vs in this law what workes are forbidden and them all he referreth to these two heads First all workes of our ordinarie calling Secondly all lawfull recreations Concerning the first kind be they more vsuall or lesse vsuall â—â— question would be made if men were as wise to serue God in diâ—iâ—ing the times and seasons for the â—asements of their bodies and refreshing their soules on the Sabbath as they bâ— politike for the increase of their worldly substance And as concerning lawfull recreation on the Sabbath day If labour be forâ—iâ—den in seede time and haruest much more pleasuâ—â— all the yeere long iâ— things more needfull for the preseruation of lifâ— to the glorie of God be disallowed then assuredly these lesse needfull cannot be allowed Againe saith he the zeale of worldlings may shame vs in our securitie for so long as any profit drops on them they giue no place to pleasure Behold the policie and painfulnes of the world may teach vs what we ought to doe for our seules And thus farre of the compendious summe of the treatise of the Sabbath Of this argument I found three very good copies after due examination and conference had I haue here published the best in my iudgement both for matter and forme in the best manner that I can This worke hath beene in many hands for many yeeres and hath giuen light to some and I trust shall giue further occasion to others to trauaile yet more herein for the good of posteritie And whereas so many in all Churches in these daies passe by this argument of the Sabbath and that other of Titâ—e is meere shadowes and ceremonies it were to be wished that as this reuerend man of God and Maister D. B. haue painfully trauailed in the one so the learned and faithfull seruants of Christ would communicate their knowledge and iudgement of the other vnto the Church and people of God The seuenth portion is short but containeth very good notes of saluation and of an vpright heart The eighth and last part oâ— treatise teacheth vs very profitable and necessarie rules for the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scripture which be these 1. That Gods people which will profit by prâ—â—â—â—ing must 〈…〉 the reading of the holy Scriptures for that none saith he â—ar so wâ—ll profit by preaching as they that hâ—â—e beene iâ—â—iâ—â—d vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing thâ—m râ—â—d 2 Next to profit by reading of the Scripture â—e requireth â—â—â—â—â— speciall things to be obserued 1. Diligence 2. Wisedome 3. Preparation 4. Meditation 5. Conference 6. Faith 7. Practise 8. Prayer 1. Diligence maketh a rough way plaine and easie here keepe an euen course and perseuere without wearines or starting from it 2. With diligence desire to ioyne wisedome for choise of matter what of order how of time when to reade For matter search things reuealed and hunt not after things not reuealed In things reuealed seeke after things most necessarie and then things lesse necessarie For order first desire to lay the foundation of Christian religion then build vpon it as God giues thee increase of faith and knowledge For time we must not reade alwaies but keepe our appointed times The Sabbath day we may spâ—â—d a great part of it in reading the nâ—â—â—â— daies in the morning at noone and euening when we may redeem the day from the workes of our calling 3. Againe a due preparation is required whereunto appertaine first the feare of Gods maiâ—sâ—â—â— wâ—ich serues well to correct the pride of reason and to subdue our â—ffâ—ctions â—nd so to fit vs for the châ—le of Christ Secondly faith in Christ for that he alone opâ—â—â—th â—ur vnderstanding that we may vnderstand the Scriptures Thirdly great desire in the heart 〈◊〉 vpon the good word of God 4. The fourth propertie is meditation which is the life of all good learning and makes that we haue heard to be our owne and this is two-fold first of the minde or vnderstanding discoursing of things read or heard Secondly of the affection when liking any thing in iudgement we labour that it may worke also vpon our affections Here this rule is to be noted that meditation without reading â—â— câ—râ—neous and reading without meditation barren 5. The fifth helpe here is conference For if in naturall things and in all things appertaining to this life man standeth in neede of the helpe of other men much more in spirituall things 6. The sixt propertie after reading meditation and conference is faith which he requires as an increase of that aforegoing preparation We must beleeue in Iesus Christ by a generall faith going before but we must vse saith he all the meanes before named to increase our knowledge and faith in all particulars after 7. The seuenth is practise for this is a good way to increase our store to put to good vse that mediocritie of knowledge and gifts we haue receiued And assuredly according to Christs words we see by daily experience their gifts decay which put them not in practise 8. The eight rule or propertie is prayer and thankesgiuing With this he wilâ— vs to begin to continue and to end this whole worke Like as we haue no title to meate and drinke without our prayer so saith he they be impudent that doe touch Gods booke without prayer And here he requires also a spirituall thank sgiuing for saith he if this be needfull for corporall foode how much more for spirituall be thankefull for any light and for euery good motion which proceedeth from Gods spirit And thus farre the compendious summe of all these treatises Now Right Worshipfull this holy worke I recommend to your protection first because I knew not any in heart more affected towards that reuerend man Maister R. Greenham who was the author of them all Againe this worke in part appertaines to one of your Worships by a former dedication And therefore I am the more bold to recommend it thus amplified and inlarged vnto you both And the rather for that Gods good spirit hauing so knit your hearts together in the holy faith of Christ I may not doubt
man so no man knoweth the meaning of the Lord in his word except God giue him his spirit to declare it vnto him And if we must pray when we come to our meate and drinke that God may giue nourishment to vs by them then how much more must we pray God to nourish vs by his word for else we cannot profit thereby And as no man dare touch meate and drinke before he pray and we haue no title to it before it be sanctified to vs by prayer how impudent are they that dare touch Gods booke without prayer or thinke that otherwise they haue title vnto it Paul may plant and Apollo may water but God giueth the encrease so if any be senselesse still and yet haue heard long it is because God hath not reuealed his wil vnto them Men may be diligent yet they shall erre if God giue not his spirit and though they meditate and conferre yet they shall be punished for giuing libertie to their rouing braine and to their tongue except they pray for Gods spirit Many rest in knowledge and want faith because they want prayer and wee rest in knowledge and neuer practise because wee pray not to God to write his law in our hearts by his spirit that now not wee but he may worke in vs. They that take any thing in hand without prayer howsoeuer they say they abhorre Poperie yet they practise it because they take vpon them to haue some power in themselues For thanksgiuing if we be bound to praise God wheÌ„ he hath fed our bodies how much more when he hath fed our soules And shall God be iustly offended with vs if we thanke him not for our refreshing with meates sleepe c and shall wee not tremble for feare of reuenge if we haue not praised God for any light or any good motion that he hath put into vs For want hereof â—fter some lightning followeth some darkenes and after much feeling commeth deadnes and by this meanes Satan goeth about to take all Gods graces from vs. Dauid saith Blessed art thou Lord O teach me thy statutes This sheweth that wee must euer praise God before we come to reade Many are feruent in asking but cold in giuing thankes And if we would giue thankes to God it would much ease vs in asking and God would not punish vs in taking his graces from vs. FINIS A TREATISE OF THE RESVRRECTION Psalm 16. 10. For thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption Philip. 3. 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence also we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ. Vers. 21. Who shall change our vile bodies that it may bee fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie according to the working whereby hee is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe ARe wee perswaded with the Prophet of God Psalm 16. that wee shall bee raised and freed from corruption that our death is a sleepe our graue as a bedde and that that God that raiseth the Sunne daily out of his denne will drawe vs also out of the earth then haue we true faith which vndoubtedly wee shall finde more strong if long before death come wee would exercise our selues with the meditations of death Many wee see by deferring all vnto the last ende die heathenishly many who would seeme to haue more heroicall spirits desire vnnaturally to dye not that they are surcharged with the burthen of their rebellion and corruption but because as beasts they neither can reioyce in things in heauen nor feare the paines in hell These are more drowsie and senselesse beasts than those who are more loth to depart in whom appeareth more nature and some conscience but the other degenerating from nature are a farre more monstrous and daungerous kinde of people Howbeit the common sort of people commend this kinde of death they say thus he departed as meekely as a lambe he went out of the world as a bird goeth out of the shell he died very quietly neuer speaking a word nay they might say more truly he died beastlike he gaue no token of repentance in acknowledging his sinnes he shewed no fruite of faith how he was saued in Christ he gaue no testimonie of his hope in witnessing a ioyfull resurrection and chaunging to a better life Thus wee see how readie wee are to extreames either fearing death too much or fearing it too little Well if wee will be rid of that feare in excesse behold here is a remedie My flesh doth rest in hope for thou wilt not leaue my soule in graue But there are othersome who can yeeld quietly to death also what is their reason what is their faith forsooth they say they must pay that willingly which is due of necessitie and seeing they owe God a death they had as lieue die at first as at last when the debt is payed it can bee no more required It is farre otherwise with the children of God who of all others haue the greatest preferment by death yet hauing tasted of the land of the liuing euen in this life cannot satisfie themselues in the multitude of many dayes with the sweete sâ—ppe thereof vntill their measure be brimme full Then they dying in the ripenes of yeeres and in the fulnesse of dayes are gathered in their due time into the Lord his barne as a ricke of corne Then they hauing fought a good battaile runne their full race and kept a true faith can with ioy in Christ looke for the crowne of glorie which is prepared for them To this wholesome meditation and fore-thinking of death the daily mortalitie and dropping away of others ought to stirre vs vp For wee see many round about vs of the same complexions of the same age that we are of breathing of the same aire vsing the same diet which wee doe who goe before vs and are gleaned from those miserable calamities which our long contempt of the word hath threatned to fall vpon vs. Let vs labour then to lay vp our flesh in hope that our departure from hence may be as the sailing ouer the Seas as the trauailing of a woman as a deliuerie out of prison and a returning from exile Certainly a man is neuer more tried to be a Christian than in contemning death for Heretikes concerning other things may haue as great gifts as other professors but in death they will bewray their hypocrisie either in murmuring as dogs or in vnsensiblenes as blockes But in Christians there appeareth such an heroicall alacritie tempered with so gratious humilitie that they desire not to liue but to keepe a good conscience they refuse not to die for nothing but for hope of a more happie inheritance It may be that others as we said may shew some cheerefull countenance to die but it either proceedeth of some phrensie vnaduisedly or of rashnesse especially or of numnesse carelesly Neither would I haue any
that before the foundation of the world was laide the foundation of our saluation was made before we sinned the remedie against sinne was found before the maladie the Lord had prepared a medicine before wee were damned he had purposed a way how wee should be saued In respect whereof seeing we are rather to reioyce in this that our names are written in heauen than if wee had power without hurt to treade on Scorpions or had spirites subdued vnto vs Luke 10. 19. 20. wee conclude with the Prophet Psalm 65. 4. Blessed is the man O God whom thou chusest and causest to come vnto thee The substance of this blessednes is our redemptiō in Christ Iesus which is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1 29 by whose blood we haue the forgiuenes of our sinnes Ephes. 1. 7 and by whose Spirit when we haue beleeued the Gospel wee haue the earnest of our inheritance Ephes. 4. 14. The excellent price whereof is set out vnto vs herein in that being filthy in the blood of our sinnes he washed vs with his owne blood Heb. 9. 14. in that hee being iust suffered for vs being vniust 1. Pet. 3. 18. in that we being of no strength vngodly he died for vs Rom. 5. 6. in that we being enemies through sinne were reconciled by him to God the Father Rom. 5. 12. Wherefore seeing he is Blessed whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered Psalm 32. 2. let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome as though it made him happie nor the strong man glorie in his strength neither let the rich man glorie in his riches but let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth the mercie of the Lord wherein consisteth our saluation Ier. 9. 23 24. And let vs all learne the meaning of the salutation of Elizabeth to the virgin Marie Luk. 42. Blessed art thou because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed The formal cause is the illumination of God his spirit making vs capable of the former mysteries sealing them to vs with such assurance in our hearts that wee dare boldly crye Abbafather that wee dare boldly say If God bee on our side who can stand against vs Such blindnesse folly and incredulitie possesseth vs by nature that of our selues we can neither see into these mysteries of our saluatiō nor beleeue the thing we see concerning our comfort vntill we haue receiued of this Spirit which cōmeth from aboue For none commeth to Christ vnlesse the father draw him and how draweth he but by inlightening the hearts of his elect by the holy Ghost Ioh. 6. 44 Wherefore seeing these things are not reuealed vnto vs but by the Spirit 1. Corinth 2. 14. we end with that blessing of the Lord Iesus to Peter Matth. 16. 17. Blessed art thou Simon thou sonne of Ionah for flesh and blood hath not opened this vnto thee but my father which is in heauen The instrumentall cause is partly within vs as faith partly without vs as the word and the appurtenances accompanying the same as Prayer the Sacramēts the discipline of the Church Faith being the ground of things which are hoped for the euidence of things which are not seene Heb 11. 1. doth so applie the promises of God to our proper and peculiar comforts that it sealeth vs vp to the Lord affoording a certaine testimonie to our hearts that we haue not in vaine receiued of the good spirit of God Now because there is a certaine kind of faith which Satan himselfe doth broach in his schoole and propounds as a principle to all his schollers seeing the Papists vrge faith in their vnwritten verities the Familists will haue it in their foolish reuelations The Turke requireth it in his dry speculations of Mahomet and the wizzard will seeme to demaund it in his deuillish incantations we must not beleeue euery spirit but trust to the word onely which is our sure load-starre and touch-stone and being it selfe firme doth make our faith in it most firme sure and vnchangeable This blessednesse to haue the Lord communicate himselfe to vs by his word is priuiledged aboue that praise which the woman gaue our Sauiour Christ Luk. 11. 27. as may appeare by his sharpe answer Yea blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Wee conclude then with the Psalmist Blessed are they that dwell in the house of the Lord they will euer praise him Blessed is the man whose strength is in the Lord and in whose heart are his waies Psal. 84. 4. 5. If the Queene of Saba coūted those men happy that might stand before Salomon and heare his wisedome 2. Chron 9. 7. if Dauid thought it a high recompence and princelike benefit to preferre the sonne of Barzillai to sit at the table of Salomon how great is our happines to heare the wisedome of Christ how high is our blessednes to sit at the table of the Lord where not Salomon but a greater than Salomon is present where not Salomon but a wiser than Salomon speaketh vnto vs Behold then the causes of true blessednes which are our election redemption illumination sanctification all which are sealed vnto vs by the holy Ghost the spirit working faith through the word preached Christ Iesus so sending his Spirit to renue vs God the Father sending his Sonne to redeeme vs redeeming vs to call vs calling vs to iustifie vs iustifying vs to sanctifie vs sanctifying vs hee sealeth vs by his spirit and so by all these doth hee lay the sure ground-worke of our saluation and eternall blessednes Concerning the effects of blessednesse some are inward and some are outward the effects inward are partly in respect of our selues only partly in regard both of our selues and of others those in our selues are either concerning mortification or about our sanctification The first of these is both truly orderly couched in that sermon of the Lord Iesus Marth 5. where those men are set in the first ranke who are emptied both of the opinion of their owne wisedome and of all perswasion of their owne righteousnesse and of those it is said Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Now because many haue lost their hold in iudgement who haue not so throughly giuen ouer in affection in the next degree happines is promised to such who are so farre descended into the sight of their owne vilenes and sense of their naturall coruptions that they are not onely conuinced of an vnrighteousnesse inherent in their iudgements but also are much humbled for it in their affections of whom the Lord of comfort hath thus determined Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted Further for that Sathan laboureth and preuaileth much in ouer comming exercised mindes with pettie shames a thing oft incident to afflicted consciences the next be atitude is allotted to them that are meeke in spirit
you and hearken vnto my words 15 For these are not drunken as ye suppose since it is but the third houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Ioel. 17 And it shall be in the last dayes saith God I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames IN the former part of this chapter is set down the worke of God in sending downe the holy Ghost on the Apostles as also the effects hereof both in the Apostles and in the hearers wonderful in the one diuerse in the other the Apostles speaking with such strage tongues the hearers hitherto not greatly moued but secretly murmuring saying they had drunke deepely and so became eloquent Whereat Peter taking this good occasion confuteth them by two reasons first telling them it was but yet nine of the clock or the third houre of the day at what time men vse not to be drunken Nay saith hee it is so far off that we are drunken as ye suppose that it is with vs cleane coÌ„trarie For the thing is not come to passe that one of your owne Prophets foretold you it is not superfluitie of drink but an aboundance of God his spirit not promised by speciall priuiledge to vs alone but to all sexes conditions and estates of men whatsoeuer if ye be prepared to receiue it For as the Lord hath bestowed the gifts of his spirit on vs so will he also doe it to you if ye wilfully refuse not and therefore the Lord is readie now to worke wonders in the world whoso either wittingly refuseth or carelesly abuseth these graces shall be snared in these iudgements yet so as the Lord being more readie to magnifie his mercie than to shew his iustice will accomplish this that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall both escape the iudgements threatned and also obtaine these And thus much both generally briefely for the scope of this place More particularly we may obserue three speciall poynts first the liberall testimonie of Ioel and his rich commendation of the grace of God in bestowing such graces on his Church vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ and this is set downe vers 17. 18. the second thing is that at what time the Lord will thus deale with his people the Lord will send many iudgements as heresies offences dearths plagues and warres which here are declared in figuratiue and borrowed speeches of blood fire vapour of smoke and such like whereby he will punish and auenge himselfe for the contempt of so gracious mercies as vers 19. 20. and the third thing is the meanes how wee shall escape such heauie iudgements and attaine to such heauenly graces and so perseuere in them which is declared vers 21. But before we enter further into the deep discourse of these particular poynts we will obserue the occasion and the circumstances of this speech of Peter the occasion was that the people not profiting by the former and marueilous work of the Lord the Apostle taketh occasion further to instruct them that were teachable and to reproue the scorners and yet he was not so offended at them in that God his wonderfull works did nothing profit them as that therefore he left off all but he stirreth vp himselâ—e the more earnestly and endeuoureth familiarly to teach them Whereby we are to learne not rashly suddainly or vnaduisedly too much to be offended at the not profiting slender profiting or back sliding of some but rather we must labour to attempt the matter with a new onset remembring alwaies that not onely a woe is threatned to them that giue iust occasion of offence but also vnto them that in Christ doe take offence and therefore taking a view of our selues either in naturall or spirituall gifts we must trie our selues how patiently we can susteine without offence either the want or resistance of the like gifts in others and yet we see that if after some meanes vsed men goe slowlie forward and not make such speedie proceedings as is desired men for the most part are readie to leaue off all and are glad to draw out of the yoke of their duetie as thinking themselues well exempted and as it were discharged when as spirituall men in such cases thinke themselues to be stirred vp to the more earnest and painefull vsing of the meanes to which well meaning minds and to men of so vpright an heart the Lord often giueth good increase of gifts that they may imploy the vse of them vnto others And surely if flesh and blood might iudge in such a case we would thinke that this present occasion might haue made Peter giue ouer and goe from the people but he more meekely and modestly as the foreman of the quest followeth the matter and answereth vnto them as we haue heard We may reade Acts 6. how there did arise a murmuring betweene the Iewes and the Grecians in so much as the Apostles credit began to be called into question that they had not care of the widowes which was a dutie belonging vnto them as though they had the faith of God in respect of persons This might seeme to be able to discourage them but contrariwise through the blessing of God his spirit they espied their own wants in themselues and began to seeke a new Ministerie Now if they had taken the matter too much to heart they might haue become vnprofitable but they meekely passing ouer the offence and wisely looking to the counsell of God thought themselues to be but men and that they could not infinitely bee ocupied or busied in many things ordained Deacons in the Church This then we must make a speciall vse of when for some good meanes vsed or otherwise much vnkindnes is offered vs euen of our friends or we find little thankes for our trauell nay sometime reape reproches at their hands for our reward that then we growe not slacker in our duties or waxe colde in loue and droope in our affection towards them which if we doe we shall bewray that our affection was meerely and onely naturall and not spirituall True it is and cannot be denied that a kinde heart and liberall minde is most broken with reproches but yet this offence must be ouercome and striuen against in vs after the example both of Peter in our present text and of the rest of the Apostles in that former place Acts 6. who rather tooke occasioÌ„ to accuse themselues than to cease to be profitable to the Church of Christ. Neither is it neither ought it to seeme to vs a strange thing that the graces and gifts of God haue found such cold entertainement yea which is a thing more contrarie great repulses and reproches Much learning saith Festus Acts 26. 24. maketh Paul mad the workes of God his spirit here are counted drunkennes Ezechiel is thought to sing a
serue the world if all our minde heart and affections bee giuen to the world wee cannot serue God They then that are filled with wine are drunken cannot haue the holy Ghost I say drunken because otherwise there were no reason For one may drinke wine moderatly and yet speake wonderfully of the workes of God and a man may after eating and drinking vtter the graces and praises of God to shewe that he hath not immoderatly abused God his creatures For it is a flat argument whereby we may proue our selues that if after our repast receiued wee can discreetly reuerently and humbly speake of things to God his praise and glorie we haue not been immoderate or intemperate deuourers of his gifts This is a profitable argument and worthie our meditation In what worldly thing soeuer we exceede we cannot applie our selues to God his kingdome For if the kingdom of God be our chiefest delight we shall vse this world as though wee vsed it not Wee are wont to marueile much that after the word preached our prayers made the Sacraments receiued there yet appeareth no change nor alteratiō in vs our affections are as they were our life is the same that it was before but we doe not consider that before we came to the word prayer and Sacraments our hearts were fraught and ballaced with worldly cares so that there was no place left voide in our affections for the word and that our hearts were so pestred and thronged with vaine pleasures that there was no roome for God his spirit to keepe residence in and for religion to dwell among vs. The due consideration whereof must waine vs from the world and surfeting pleasures which locke vp our hearts that the Lord cannot enter in We cannot well runne with the Hare and hold with the Hound wee cannot hold fire and water together we cannot reconcile Christ and Belial light darkenesse God and the diuell If one be vp the other must downe if one be downe the other will vp Againe we marueile that after the word preached we are so ouertaken with our accustomed pleasures and profits seeing that whilest we did heare we had a secret and sweete disliking of sinne and an irking of our selues for the same so long as these after-thoughts correct the former Surely I answere out of Paul 2. Cor. 3. 3. because we are yet carnall we are more carnall than spirituall we are babes in Christ we haue but young beginnings in Christ but old proceedings in the world Why then doe we come to God so halting and limping euen because we are not come to any good growth in new birth Howbeit let vs beware that we continue not still to be staruelings least it breedeth in vs a sickne vnto death both of body and soule If we were more spirituall than carnall had the Spirit powred vpon vs in some plentifull measure were fully perswaded of God his prouidēce watching ouer vs of the ministerie of his holy Angels waiting vpon vs assured of the glorie of the life to come feeling the mightie power of the word of the law to humble vs of the Gospell to breede faith in vs of the Sacraments to seale vs of Christ to liue in vs oh how should we liue in this world Whilest Christ liued in Paul he vsed this world as though he vsed it not he felt such ioy in the fruites of the Spirit that all other things were vile vnto him So the cause why good motions die in vs so soone and the suggestions of the flesh preuaile so strongly against vs is because we are more carnall than spirituall Many rules may be giuen how a man may vse himselfe but to set downe all either we shall come short or else in reaching some good measure of them we may swell in priuie pride but learne this well and learne all which after a long part of a sermon our Sauiour Christ concludeth with Matth. 6 33. First seeke ye the kingdome of God and his righteousnes c. This is hard but if we come to any meane growth in holines and taste how sweete the Lord is to vs then we shall surely feele our flesh not to be so masterfull neither shall it be so laborious to doe the good we desire to doe The argument of the Apostle we see is this It is so farre from these men that they are drunken that it is God his spirit in them than which two what can be more contrarie and it is written euen by one of your owne Prophets In the last daies I will powre out my Spirit vpon all flesh c. This is now come to passe and therefore Christ his kingdome is now For whensoeuer God his Spirit shall come vpon all then is the kingdome of Christ come but now God his Spirit is come vpon all therefore now is the kingdome of Christ come Thus the Apostle reacheth vs how we may know when and where Christ his kingdome is euen where as well the young as the old the women as the men the seruants as the maisters can shew forth the workes of the Lord. In Poperie men and women old and young maisters and seruants could not talke of the mysteries of God therefore in Poperie there is not Christ his kingdome And though our compound Anabaptists haue great things in their mouthes yet because their men and women speake nothing but dreames forsaking the word of God they haue not the kingdome of Christ. In many places in the daies of Queene Mary both old and yong were not afraid to shew the praise of God as well women as men boldly professed the truth not only maisters but seruants gaue testimonie to the Gospell with their bloud and therefore then in such places appeared this kingdome And we may safely at this day reason so in euery congregation where old and young men and women can speake the praise of God there is the Spirit of God there is the kingdome of Christ otherwise if these things are not there there is not his kingdome what meanes so euer are vsed And now to braunch out these words more particularly first we are to note that God bestoweth such an excellent thing as his Spirit secondly that so excellent a thing is sent to so vile a thing as flesh thirdly this grace is not leased out to a few here and there but is freely offered to all sorts ages sexes and conditions of men fourthly it is not distilled by thinne drops but powred out in full measure and plentifull abundance What more vile than flesh what more pretious than the Spirit of God the excellencie whereof we shall see more euidently Ioel. 2. where after the Prophet had seuerely threatned the Iewes and exhorted them to conuert he comforteth them againe by promising vnto them the renewing of God his mercies and not staying in telling them how the Lord would send them againe corne wine and oyle he commeth at the last and putteth them in minde of that which
counteruaileth all the rest and saith that the Lord will giue them his Spirit to be powred out vpon all flesh which may seale and season all other his benefits and which neuer should leaue them vntill they were come to life euerlasting Aboue all gifts then in the world this is the gift of gifts the Spirit of God in which one the Lord preferres vs not onely aboue all other earthly creatures but also aboue many men like to ourselues whilest he maketh vs Kings Priests Prophets by powring the same spirit vpon vs. The excelleÌ„cie of this benefit Christ himselfe teacheth vs where he teacheth the people to pray saying Which of you iâ— your childe shall aske you a peâ—ce of bread will insteâ—d of bread giue him a stone c if you that be euill doe know how to giue vnto your children good things when they aske them how much more shall your heauenly father giue you good things saith Matthew his Spirit saith Luke This is the top this is the head this is the height this is the depth of all good things euen the Spirit Now if this is life eternall Ioh. 17 3. to know the Father to be the only very God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and no man can euer doe this but by the spirit of God whereby we know and beleeue this according to the word and so liue for euer who will denie this gift of all gifts to be most principall If this be the dignitie of dignities that we are the children of God and heires of a better life how precious a thing is it to haue the priuiledge of God his owne spirit which giueth vs the full title interest and assurance of all these things vnto vs Againe if this be the â—ulnes of our reioycing in the day of Christ that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and that through him we are as fully more assuredly perfect as euer Adam was in his creation and we cannot haue this wisedome vnlesse the Spirit telleth vs how we are cleered thereby from our ignorance we cannot reioyce in this righteousnes vnlesse the spirit assureth vs that by it we are acquited from our guiltines we can haue no comfort in that holines vntill we know by God his spirit it answereth for our impurenes and prophanenes and so seuereth vs and putteth vs apart to the works of sanctification we cannot triumph in our redemption vntill the comfortable spirit of God stay our impatient spirits by an vndoubted expectation for the glorious appearing thereof without this spirit all things are death but with this all things are life This bringeth knowledge in the things whereof we are ignorant this brings to our remembrance the things which we haue knowne and forgotten this assures vs of things wherein we haue been wauering this ioyneth vs to God and vniteth vs to Christ when we goe astray we come home by the spirit when by it we are renewed and by the same we are established come life come death come honour come dishonour prosperitie aduersitie wealth or woe the one shall not too much lift vs vp the other shall not too much cast vs downe If the Lord giueth vs an healthfull bodie credit riches and authoritie we are hereby resolued to glorifie God by these things to redeeme the time and so to possesse them as though we possessed them not if the Lord denieth vs these things and sendeth sicknes discredit pouertie and obscuritie the Lord will send a recompence of inward things and wanting bodily health he will giue the saluation of our soules in stead of outward credit we shall haue credit with God and be well thought of among his children and if wanting worldly riches we be enriched with heauenly things we haue lost nothing hauing changed drosse and dung for gold Without this wit becommeth subtiltie wisedome worldly policie authoritie is armed to tyraÌ„nie dignitie breedes ambition riches engeÌ„ders couetousnes Physicke is made vnfaithfulnes Law proueth craftines Diuinitie degenerates into heresie to be briefe without this heauenly gift of God sanctifying all gifts the wiser man the fairer man the stroÌ„ger man the fitter pray for the diuell the meeter subiect for him to work vpon But to haue wit and therewith the spirit of God sanctifying it what a thing is this To haue riches and the spirit of God to vse them is a double blessing to haue authoritie and in it to be guided by God his spirit what good may one hauing this benefit doe either in Church or Common-wealth If the spirit be absent all turneth to our hurt to God his dishonour to the establishing of Satans kingdome and with this all things are seasoned with their vse seruice and ministerie vnto vs. Oh how are we to pray that Ministers that Magistrates that euery one of vs may haue so great a good The Ministers that they may purely boldly preach Iesus Christ that they may be Ministers of the quenching spirit not Ministers of the bare and killing letter that they may preach the crosse of Christ sincerely and not themselues vain gloriously Magistrates that they may prouoke obedience by good gouernment that we our selues might liue holily both before God and men This then is that which keepeth a tenour in all things this giueth the pith and marrow of goodnes to euery thing If religion come once but to serue for fashion all wil be confounded Among many rules this is a notable rule to haue our hearts filled with heauenly and spirituall delights which fenceth out as at the doore and first entrie many idle discourses and vaine platformes of worldly deuises and causeth vs to vse this life as though we vsed it not And as they that are giuen to the world are not fit for God his kingdome so they that are replenished with good things haue such an inward and sufficient working in them as they seeke not after earthly things with those greedie affections wherwith others doe The Papists and Anabaptists rather babling than prophecying shew they haue no true reuelations how soeuer they bragge of them because they haue not the spirit and yet in that they are so painfull by their illuding spirit wherewith they were deluded to delude others this must make vs ashamed either of our ignorance or that hauing knowledge and the holy Ghost teaching vs we trauell no more to winne others vnto Christ. For whosoeuer is so ignorant that he cannot giue an account of his faith to God his glorie and the edifying of others he cannot say that he hath the spirit of God If any haue Christ his spirit he is Christs if he be Christs he must be a Prophetable to giue an account of his faith being required and so he is Gods if he be Gods then come life come death come health come sicknes come what will all comes well if a man hath outward things he is not too much puft vp with them if he hath them not
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
or great light in darke places or great heate in bodies that were nummed before euen so truly we may say and so certainly we may perswade our selues that the spirit of God is in vs when we see our corruption consumed our soules purged from the drosse of sinne our hearts inlightened and made hot in walking and working according to that light The second question to be cōsidered is whether that man which once throughly tasted of the spirit may lose it and haue it quenched in him To this it may be said that because the spirit of God commeth to and worketh in diuers men diuersly in diuers measures therefore we must consider of the diuers working of the spirit then frame our answere accordingly First then there is a lighter lesser worke of the spirit which may be quenched in them that haue it and that this inferiour or lesser kinde of working may be taken away appeareth plainly by the parable of the seede which our Sauiour Christ propoundeth for that besides them that receiue the word into good ground and bring foorth fruites some an hundreth some thirtie some sixtie folde he doth also make mention of some others that receiued the word and yet continued not And what had not these the spirit of God in them Yes doubtlesse for they receiued the word yea they receiued it gladly and that which is more they beleeued that which they had receiued Behold then three fruites of Gods spirit in these men and yet they continued not for they beleeued indeed but their faith was temporarie it lasted but for a time and after a time it vanished away and the spirit departed from them for either the pleasures and profits of this life did driue out the graces of God and drie them vp or else the fierie heate of persecution did quite consume them More plaine and notable for this purpose is that in the sixt to the Hebrues for there the Apostle saith That some may taste of the holy Ghost and thereby be made to taste of the good word of God to be inlightened to receiue heauenly gifts yea and to taste of the power of the life to come And what then surely the Apostle saith That if such fall it is impossible they should be renewed giuing vs to vnderstand that euen they which haue receiued the holy Ghost that haue been inlightened that haue receiued heauenly gifts and haue tasted of the power of the life to come euen such may fall away and the spirit may be quenched in such There is a second kinde of working of the spirit which is a more thorough effectuall working which can neuer be taken away frō them that haue receiued it This the Apostle Peter describeth when he saith That the chosen of God are begotten againe of the immortall seede of the word This is not a bare receiuing or a light tasting of the word but it is a deepe taste of the same whereby we are begotten and borne againe The Apostle S. Iohn setteth downe another note of it saying That they that are thus borne againe cannot sin that is they cannot make an occupation of sinne they cannot fall flat away by sinne and why Euen because the seede of God abideth in them euen that seede wherewith they were begotten to a liuely hope of life euen that seede doth abide and will abide vnto the end Who so is begotten againe by this seede and hath this seede abiding in him the spirit hath wrought that in him which shall not be taken from him and therefore our Sauiour Christ saith The word that I speake is spirit and life And in another place he saith That none shall take his sheepe from him for the father is mightier than all and therefore in another place he saith That it is impossible that the elect should be seduced Thus then we see the question answered namely that there is an inferiour working which may be lost and a more effectuall working of the spirit which can neuer be taken away from them that haue it And this must not seeme strange to vs neither must we be offended that the Lord should take some and leaue others or that he should begin in some and not bring his worke to perfection for so he dealeth with other things in the world Some corne is sowen and neuer riseth some springeth and yet shortly withereth some groweth vp to an eare yet then is stricken or blasted and othersome at his good pleasure doth come to a timely ripenes In like manner some trees are planted and neuer take roote some take roote but yet not blossome some blossome yet neuer bring forth fruite and othersome through his goodnesse doe bring forth fruit in good season If the Lord deale so with the plant and hearbe of the field why may he not deale so with vs the sonnes of men If we cannot conceiue the reason of this we must holde our peace for all the workes of God are done in righteousnesse and all our knowledge is vnperfect therefore we must herein rather accuse our selues of ignorance than the Lord of vnrighousnesse nay we our selues doe deale in like sort with those things which be vnder our hand In Colledges Fellowes are first chosen to be Probationers and if they be then approoued they be made full fellowes otherwise they are not If a man being childles doe take some friends childe to make him heire of all his goods he will keepe him vpon liking if his manners be honest he shall be preferred yea it may be set ouer all his house and yet afterwards for some fault committed quite cast off Some other man taketh another childe to the same end and maketh him heire indeed so then wee must thinke it righteous in the Lord to deale thus with vs seeing we are in his hand and we must not be offended though he call some and do not inlighten them and although he inlighten some and doe not continue them and doe of his great mercie continue some euen vnto the end let vs rather see what vse we must make of this doctrine First we must take heede that we neuer quench any grace or gift that God bestoweth vpon vs. Secondly we must still labour to haue greater measure of gifts for the wicked may come to haue some small gifts such as may be quite taken away from them Lastly it doth put a plaine difference betweene the godly and the godlesse betweene them that beare a shew of holinesse and them that are indeed the holy ones of the Lord for the one endureth but for a time and the other lasteth for euer Now if we require a further triall whereby we may know whether we haue receiued that spirit which lasteth but for a time or that which will abide for euer with vs then let vs marke these rules which put a plaine difference betweene them First we must marke that inlightning and insight we
graue wise men appointed to looke to the manners of the children of God and not to be alders and helpers of the Ministers of God in the furtherance of his office and whereas they saw any disorder among the children of God they were to admonish them of it which if it would not serue together with the whole congregation would vse admonitions but if they would not be obedient thereunto such was the authoritie of the Church that they might excommunicate them so rend them off from the Saints fellowship and deliuer them to the diuell that thereby they might be driuen to true repentance for their sinnes and haue their soules saued To these ouerseers doth the Apostle will them to be obedient and doth not meane generally all kinde of superiors and ciuil Magistrates as in diuers other places of the Scripture In Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. and Titus 3. 1. also 1. Pet. 2. 13. we must take it in this place according to the Scriptures in the first Epistle to the Theslasonians and fist chapter S. Paul writeth in this sort Now we beseech you brethren that ye acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that ye haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Be at peace among your selues Here the Apostle also speaketh of them that rule ouer mens consciences by the ministerie of Gods word and not of ciuill Magistrates We see therefore that it is meant that there should be a gouernour ouer euery congregation which we call in our English tongue a Pastor Only this remaineth among vs that we haue Pastors Doctors or Teachers and Ministers How necessarie they are our Sauiour Christ testifieth in the ninth chapter of his Gospell after S. Matthew But when he saw the multitude he had compassion vpon them because they were dispersed and scattered abroad as sheepe hauing no shepheard This people by whom our Sauiour Christ spake had the Scribes and Pharisies great learned Clerkes Doctors of the Law and yet he saith that they wanted shepheards and therefore he willed his Disciples to pray to the Lord of the haruest that hee would send foorth labourers into his haruest Whereby he noteth that those only be true Pastors which be labourers He likeneth true Ministers to faithfull shepheards and the people of God to a flocke of sheep taking the occasion of this similie according to that countrey where were many mountaines deserts and wildernesses so that their sheepe without a shepheard were scattered abroad very dangerously in that so many wolues and sauage beasts laid waite in euery corner to deuour the sillie sheepe In like case are they that haue not a Pastor that laboureth faithfully in preaching the word of God which is the instrument which God hath appointed to pull his people into the sheepfold of Iesus Christ where they are without daunger of destruction when as all they that are without a Pastor are wandring abroad to their owne destruction such horrible disorder is there where Gods word is not truly preached In another place he saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered thy children together as the henne gathereth her chickens vnder her wings and ye would not This people dwelt all together they were not scattered here one there another but abode whole in that goodly citie of Ierusalem yet because they were not in the vnitie of the spirit of the household of God they were scattered abroad in most miserable disorder For the Church of Iesus Christ is not in one place onely but dispersed and scattered in diuers places throughout the whole world and yet are they all of one household all of one sheepfold and are vnited together in one spirit and though we be here yet are we of the same number and flocke with them in Germany so long as we are of the true faith of Iesus Christ for their faith and ours is all one their spirit and our spirit all one according to the words of the Apostle There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all We must therefore take this as the Scripture teacheth that the ministerie of his word is the necessariest thing in the world which cannot be done without faithfull Pastors and distributers of the same For when the Lord will beget your soules which he doth not by mortall seede but by the immortall seede of his word he will appoynt you a spirituall father also He neuer establisheth any kingdome but he appointeth a King and when he hath any scholler he prouideth him a schoolemaster to instruct and teach him his most holy will For this is most certaine where a Common-weale is without gouernment the case is very miserable one man shall not liue by another Againe if there be such gouernours as vse tyrannie oppression and seeke to enrich themselues gathering and scraping all into their hands what miserable slauerie shall the poore people be brought into So it is in the church of God if such be placed ouer it as be blind vnable to feede the flock such as seeke their owne pleasure to fill their bellies to cloathe their backes to enrich their coffers and to liue as they list the people of God shall be in miserable case as blinde men groping out of the way and be deuoured of their aduersarie the diuell who as a roring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure because they know not how to resist him by a stedfast faith and so be led away captiue vnto hell This commeth of not hauing a Pastor or hauing such a one as regardeth not the soules of his people For the end why the Lord placeth faithfull and labouring pastors of his Church is that they may teach his children out of his word the way to heauen sincerely and purely and such gouernours must wee obey and bee ruled by them according to the word of God Neither must we say in heart Who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue or who shall descend into the deepe that is to bring Christ againe from the dead but the word of God is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart We must therefore obey the true Ministers and faithfull laborers in the Lords Vineyard and learne by that holsome doctrine which they bring vnto vs how to attaine vnto saluation for there is no other meanes in the world to come vnto Christ than by the preaching of the word according to that saying of S. Paul faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God and as hee speaketh a little before how shall they heare without a Preacher We may therefore draw a very strong argument to proue that faithfull Ministers are appointed of God to this ende only to
themselues carnall cannot see themselues sold vnder sinne The Apostles knew grosse sinnes as well as they did to be the breaches of the law of God yea and the worldly wise Philosophers could confesse as much but he saw further that euery little thought rebelling against the spirit and fighting against the law was sinne which they neuer dreamed of And therefore Paul sifting his corruption so low thought himselfe euen as a slaue or dead man howsoeuer before he might haue thought himselfe and did account himselfe as vpright a man as the best of them If we likewise shall looke narrowly into the law seeing the good things commaunded and the euill things forbidden and both of them infinite then shall consider our selues to be infinite our affections not being angelicall but our whole nature corrupt and our whole will rebelling this will rid vs of all imagined righteousnes and will cause vs to cast off our hold of our owne perfection for finding the law commaunding good things so plentifully and forbidding euill things so manifoldly and then seeing our selues to doe so many euill things and to leaue vndone so many good things wee shall not onely be conuicted to be sinners but we will confesse ourselues to be most miserable sinners But why are not our affections moued with a sense of sinne as in iudgement we haue the sight of sinne because our eyes are still set on the things commaunded and forbidden and withall we looke not into the curses of the law and threatnings against them that commit the euill things and omit the good things FINIS THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON Galath 6. vers 15. For in Christ Iesus neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumcision but a new creature AS we haue spoken of the former fruite of the crosse of Christ which was that the Apostle was crucified to the world and the world crucified to him so now wee are to speake of the latter effect that is hee was made a new creature And here note by the way that though mention here bee not expressiuely made of the resurrection of Christ as was before of the crosse of Christ yet it is necessarily vnderstood and that according to the meaning and custome of the holy Ghost because as it is the vertue of the crosse of Christ that crucifieth sinne in vs so it is the power of his resurrection that raiseth vs to newnes of life and as Christ died for our sinnes so he rose againe for our iustification Rom. 4. and as hee died to cleanse vs from our sinnes so also to crucifie sinne in vs and as hee rose to impute righteousnes vnto vs so also to worke in vs righteousnesse and holinesse In that the Apostle speaketh here of a new creature as also hee doth 2. Corinth 5 27. If any man be in Christ let him bee a new creature c. we are taught that it is not sufficient to be crucified to the world but we must be also new creatures we must not onely put off the old man but wee must put on the new man and looke what wee detract from the one we must adde to the other it is not enough to die vnlesse we be borne again it is not enough to be corrupted vnlesse wee bee chaunged For as it was not sufficient for Christ to be crucified but hee ought also to rise againe so it is not sufficient for vs to bee freed from the guiltines and corruption of sinne which we receiued of Adam but we must also be clothed with that righteousnesse and bee made partakers of that holinesse which floweth from Christ so that as none of our sinnes shall bee laid to our charge likewise all Christ his obedience is as fully ours as we our selues had done it Now the better to conceiue what it is to be a new creature we must consider for the one part that which is Ephes. 4. 22. 23. 24. Cast off concerning the conuersation in time past the olde man which is corrupt through the deceiuable lusts And bee renewed in the spirit of your minde And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse and for the other part that which is Coloss. 3. 9. Ye haue put off the old man with his workes 10. And haue put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him briefly the word importeth thus much that whatsoeuer wee lost in the first creation wee must receiue in the second and whatsoeuer we haue been depriued of by Adam we haue it restored in Christ. Adam not in substance but in qualities was made like vnto God and we are new creatures made partakers of the godly nature as witnesseth Peter not in things essentiall but in holy qualities to resemble the Creatour And as Adam in the beginning and we in Adam were made wise righteous holy and in perfit felicitie and both he and we through sinne haue lost this heauenly image for in Christ it is renewed so fully as he is our wisedome and taketh from vs ignorance hee is our righteousnes and acquiteth vs from our sinnes he is our holinesse and freeth vs from our corruption hee is our redemption and restoreth to vs our libertie And because we are then renewed when wee are a wise people righteous holy and waiting for the comming of Christ we must on our parts in some measure haue our earthly wisedome mortified spirituall wisedome renewed our earthly affections slaine godly affections quickened our old conuersation quelled our conuersation from hence-foorth in heauen we must not liue as we were wont but our liues must be changed to the obedience of the word which wee must testifie in thought word and deede Briefly then wee are renewed by faith in Christ when wee assuredly beleeue that 1. Cor. 1. 30 Christ Iesus is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and by the fruites of faith by Rom. 12. 2. not fashioning our selues like vnto this world but by being changed by the renewing of our minde and by Ephes. 4. 24 putting on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse First therefore we must beleeue that Christ is made to vs wisedome because naturally Ephes. 4. 18. our cogitation is darkened and we are strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in vs. How blinde we are by nature and what neede wee haue of the Spirit of Christ to enlighten vs the Prophet Dauid euen in that image of a new creature Psal. 119. by his often praying for the same doth plentifully declare And when it shall please God thus to enlighten vs then must wee labour for a certificate in our consciences to haue our sinnes cleerely discharged in the death of Christ and to assure vs that Christ his righteousnes in his resurrectiō is as surely imputed vnto vs as if we had done all righteousnes and though we haue been sinners as others yet
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌ„cie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ„ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâ—â—â— as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌ„ber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
dayes because wee attribute so much to ministeriall knowledge and haue felt so little profit by the teaching of the Spirit and seeing we brag so much of faith haue so little loue lastly whereas wee boast of our professioÌ„ and yet are so little profited in holy conuersation the Lord for such contempt of his trueth doth now teach vs by deluding spirits and fantasticall deuisers and the lying Familie of loue Wherefore vnlesse we be more enflamed with a loue of the truth and an hatred of heresie than we haue been it may come to passe that as in the Primitiue Church the Gospell of Iesus Christ being preached at the first of men of the lowest state and afterward for the good liking of it was brought to bee preached after the more learned sort euen so heresie now beginning in the vnlearned and ignorant people may by the iust iudgement of God for the contempt of the word take place euen among the best learned For it is as easie for the Lord in his iudgements to send a lying spirit into foure hundred learned men as to suffer the common Israelites to bee deluded therewith so then we haue the mysteries of iniquitie to teach the mysteries of righteousnes and we must learne loue of them which are the abusers of loue Wherefore if wee desire to know Christ crucified by the spirit in his word if wee will know him to be our Prophet our Priest and our King we must be new creatures for the olde things are gone and new things haue succeeded them in their place wee must let loue be laborious in vs and fruitfull in good workes But when wee haue not so good misliking of heretikes wee shall finde them as the grashoppers of Egypt we shall see new and old enemies ioyne together to the great dishonour of our God Oh how I loue thy lawe We haue then in this verse a iust occasion to examine our selues how we profit in the loue of Gods word wherein the Prophet for our example and imitation pathetically protesteth how he loueth the word of the Lord to declare that it was not in outward shew but in inward affection and that he did not indeede delude himselfe as we do in many things he proueth it by effects for that here alone is true wisedome and not elsewhere to bee found Wherefore it shall not bee amisse to gather all such proofes whereby we may see his loue was vnfained and came from the bottome of his heart The first is a speciall hatred that hee had to the contrarie that is to all false religion opposed to the true seruice of God Secondly it may be shewed in the circumstance of the time and that for two causes both in respect of the lawe which then had little countenance and in respect of his person which then did suffer contempt The third is the reposing of his felicitie in the word when either he felt the sweete promises of God or his inward man delighted with the law in that he preferred it before all profit pleasure glorie with which things naturall men are most delighted as also his great griefe of minde when either he felt not such comfort in Gods promises or his inward man not delighting in his word or when he saw any other traÌ„sgressing the same The fourth is his careful vsing of the means which were many namely his conference with Gods children either in reaching his gifts vnto them or in the participating of their gifts with him his praying praysing of God his holy meditations and his vowing with himselfe to keepe the law of the Lord. In that so vehemently he bursteth forth into this speech Oh how loue I the law we are to see his great zeale to compare our selues with it and where he saith 〈◊〉 we are to learne that if we finde in our selues any wearinesse and loathsomnesse to this exercise we are not as yet sound at the heart Concerning this word thy law we may note that he putteth the law of God his loue thereunto for his loue to God for this end because euery man wil say that he loueth God as the Turke the Pope the Familie of loue but few of vs and none of them doe loue his word For is there any heretike or hath bin who perswadeth not himselfe and would perswade others that he loueth God Wherefore to our vse we must know that if we feare the Lord we must feare him in his threatnings denounced by his word if we say we loue him we must loue his promises contained in his truth if we obey him we must obey his commandements reuealed in his will if we will worship him we must worship him according to the prescript rule of his owne ordinances For the first reason which we haue shewed to be the heartie hatred of false doctrine or false religion he saith Portion 15. vers 1. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue And in Portion 21. vers 3. I hate false hood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue And in the fourth Portion vers 5. he â—larly prayeth against it saying Take from me the way of lyâ—â—g and graâ—â—t me gratiously thy truth Where we see that as the mail of God sheweth his loue to the truth so he sheweth his hatred to lies Neither must we vnderstand here that which he calleth the way of lying for a breach of any particular commaundement but for a generall breach of the whole law of God for a thing opposite to the truth of Gods word so also is it to be vnderstood when the Spirit of God calleth Satan the father of lies that is of fained and forged doctrine both in religion and life as also God is said to be the Father of all truth Now it is manifest I neede not as I thinke to shew this out of the Law nor by the Prophets nor by the example of godly Kings how it is by precept commaunded and by practise vsed onely we will shew a few places in stead of many Deut. 7. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Deut. 13. 6. 7. Zach. 13. 3. Where we may see that naturall loue shall giue place to heauenly loue the second table must giue place to the first and the loue of man to the loue of God Psal. 16. 4 the Prophet professeth that he will not once make mention of their names within his lips For examples we may see Reuel 2. 6. how acceptable it was in the sight of the Lord that the Church of Ephesus hated the heresie of the Nicolaitans and Reuel 3. 15. the Spirit of God reprooueth the Laodiceans because they were neither hot nor cold So grieuous a thing is it in the eyes of the Lord when the world will rather take vp false religion than zealously gainsay it But it may be that their ciuill conuersation and outward courtesie doth much slake our hatred against
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌ„s where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâ—d which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
of Gods children are not so sirme as that it is neuer shaken they are not alwaies in the tenour and as the Lord giueth them of his grace in measure so hee giueth them at sometimes more at sometimes lesse he often humbleth them with incredulitie to exercise them in prayer and to confirme them the more by his Spirit whereof they haue had a pledge in his word Wee haue learned that the Prophet thought himselfe to haue no life but as he had the feeling of the life of the Sonne of God to be conueyed to him by the spirit of God through the working of the word of God and that as we breathe eate playe and labour wee haue nothing differing from bruite beasts as we haue fiue wits to discourse of things we haue nothing more than the heathen than the Turkes than the vngodly infidels The Scriptures shew that all that liue in ignorance and sinne are dead for they that liue in ignorance sit in darkenes and in the shadow of death as it is in the song of Zacharie and if we liue in sinne the Apostle witnesseth we are but dead Ephes 2.1 The death of sinne is the life of a man and the life of sinne is the death of a man sinne then I meane to liue in vs when wee giue ouer our selues to sin with pleasure and lye in our sinne with delight And yet here is a further thing for the man of God speaketh of the experience of Gods children who when they feele delight in prayer and their inward man delighted with the word of God they thinke they are aliue and that so long they walke in the land of the liuing but when they fal into some sinne and become vnthankfull or pensiue there comes a dulnes and deadnes of heart they are not able to see any difference betweene themselues and the reprobates and finding in themselues such an heape of ill inclinations they think themselues to be dead It followeth in the verse And disappoint me not of mine hope As if he should say O Lord euen as I trust in thy word so my hope is that thy word shall be accomplished As faith is the mother of hope so hope is the daughter and nurse of faith for faith breedeth hope and hope nourisheth faith faith assureth vs of the trueth of Gods word hope waiteth for the accomplishment of it His meaning then is Lord as I trust in thy word so strengthen my faith and disappoint mee not of my hope for howsoeuer the wicked continue for a while I beleeue that I shall haue a glorious end I beleeue it is not lost labour to serue the Lord O Lord I hope to see them troden downe that breake thy statutes Thus we see how Gods children feare their vnbeliefe and nourish their faith with prayer so the true Minister of God cannot but be zealous to stirre vp his people to feruent and frequent prayer We see the one halfe of this Psalme to bee prayer and that in euery portion two or three or foure verses be prayers And the man of God being willing to bring his knowledge to feeling hath still this prayer Stay mâ—e in thy word teach mee thy statutes disappoint me not of my hope establish thy promises to thy seruant For as reading hearing and conferring doe more increase knowledge than feeling so meditating praying and singing doe more nourish feeling than knowledge Had he that had such a faith in Gods word such ioy such delight such life in the spirit neede so often and feruently to pray then I beseech you let vs pray pray pray Vers. 117. Stay thou me and I shall be safe and I will delight continually in thy statutes THis agreeth with that in the verse going before stablish mee according to thy promise Hadst thou need Dauid to be staied didst thou wauer oh how need we to be stayed and to pray against our wauering he meaneth here thus much although I am well minded and delight in thy law yet I am so brittle and so slipperie that if thou stay mee not I shall sall I am gone Oh man of God feeling his owne wants and infirmities I shall be safe that is If I be not stayed by thine hand I shall be at the last cast Psal. 30. 6 he said hee should neuer be remoued here is another spirit where he saith he should be safe But here wofull experience taught him that he durst not be stayed on himselfe whereby he declareth that as without Gods word he could not be safe so come what come would befall what danger could befall in the Lords word he was staied sufficiently Then we are to learne that the promises of God must engender in vs a care and feare of our selues for if we begin once to be quiet with our selues when wee begin to be secure and presumptuous let vs assure our selues that we are not farre from sinne But if we feare that wee are staggering and reeling persons and that we are very slipperie is there not cause of humbling that this humblenes should breed carefulnesse carefulnesse should cause watchfulnesse watchfulnesse should vse the meanes and the meanes should be sanctified by prayer Then come hell come the diuell come the world come the flesh if the Lord stay vs we shall liue and not die we shall surely not miscarie And I will delight continually in thy statutes Wee see here that there is no free will for he prayeth likewise Port. 5. 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes Neither did he promise of himselfe before but did hope in the Lord. Such brittlenes is in the world such sleights in the flesh such slinesse in SathaÌ„ such corrupt examples in the world that vnlesse the Lord stay vs we are so farre off from delight in good that we are ready to fall into great sinnes Euery man therefore is to search his owne heart and by the cause we may come to the effects and by the tree may coniecture of the fruite so by the effects we may iudge of the cause and by the fruite we may iudge of the tree Where is now this delight when we heare the word we heare it with such coldnesse therefore it is a manifest proofe we are not staâ—ed in the Lord. For whosoeuer doth not delight in the word he may deceiue his owne soule but surely as yet he is not staied on God If we are not delighted then are we stâ—ied on our own selues but if the Lord work in vs then shal we feele delight This is a griefe of my soule that I see no delight in the Lords day all things are done for fashion but the power of godlinesse is not among vs. The cause is the want of priuate exercises the want of priuate reading and praying and this bringeth a secret curse of publike exercises and therefore I cannot but so often vâ—ge priuate prayer and meditation Vers. 118. Thou hast troden downe all them that depart from
may stay Gods children for a time that they looke not to God nor to their sin yet if the punishment be long vpon them then they lift vp their eyes vnto God Psal. 30. 2 As when a man brought into the iayle conueying him out by bribing the iaylour purchaseth to himselfe greater punishment if after he be taken yet suing to the prince for pardon getteth it and scapeth cleerely so if a man be healed by a witch or wizard which is vnlawfull he deserueth a greater euill if the Lord visit him wherefore let such speedily repent but if we be healed by the Lord and the meanes he hath ordained then wee freely escape and may be thankfull 3 The wise men of Aegypt could not doe as Moses and Aaron in the small creatures where we shall note that witches cannot hurt further than the Lord wil as the diuels paces are also limited and they cannot hurt when nor where they wil but as the Lord is displeased as Balaam confessed And Ahab was not deceiued before the Lord gaue the spirit leaue that so the hypocrisie of men which receiue not the truth in loue may bee detected yea the Lord may afflict his children for a time hereby for to let them see their vnbeliefe and to stay their faith 4 Many not knowing their owne infirmities rashly vow and promise liberally as whores and theeues and therefore anon after returne to their vomit But the children of God knowing their owne weakenes are afraid to make large promises and yet stand more strongly afterwards against sinne CHAP. LXXIII Of the word of God and of the confirmation thereof by wonders THe Lord being about to giue his lawe vnto the Israelites by the ministerie of Moses his seruant doth aforehand warne Moses therof this he telleth him that he wil be seen of him in a darke clowd Of this the Lords strange and wonderfull appearing there are two ends or causes the first was that hee might get more credit to his law and also to Moses the Minister of the law The second was to shew Moses his weakenes infirmitie whereby he might be humbled And for the first wee see that when the Lord would bring to passe any mighty workes he did withall shew such mightie signes as made his works with reuerence to bee receiued and those whom in his businesse hee had appointed Ministers to bee well accepted In the day of Elias when the law had lost credit in the hearts of men and was little or nothing at all regarded then did the Lord wonderfully worke by his seruant Elias and did great things by his hands that credit might once againe bee wonne vnto his law And when hee brought his sonne into the world by whom he would publish the Gospell euen the sauing health of all men such works were shewed as had not beene from the beginnings and such wonders were wrought as made all men amazed at such time as these more than ordinarie mercies were brought and offered vnto the world whereunto these extraordinarie works were coupled and adioyned and therefore such works cannot ordinarily be looked for because they were neuer ordinarie For if such works and signes and wonders should now be looked for and if we should attend vnto them and beleeue them the Lord would then haue warranted them to vs by his word and then hee would haue foretold vs that such things should after come to passe And hath he done this No no hee hath taught vs another lesson and cleane contrarily hath he admonished vs when he biddeth vs beware of false Prophets which come to vs in sheepes clothing and would purchase credit to themselues by lying signes and wonders Seeing therefore that there shall be many such false Prophets especially in the latter daies which shall be sent abroad euen into all places effectually to delude those that haue not receiued the truth in loue And againe seeing the Lord is not bound to meanes but hee will worke when and where and how it pleaseth him that we may wisely iudge of them and discerne the spirit of error from the spirit of Truth and life it shal be profitable for vs to set downe some true notes of those wonders which are set out to vs in the Word if by cōparing them together it may appeare when and how farre they must be receiued and contrarilie when we may and ought to refuse them The first note or difference is in the works themselues the other is in the persons by whose ministery they are wrought for the works themselues which God hath extraordinarily wrought there hath euermore such Maiestie appeared in them that the finger of God might be so plainly seene that all men yea euen wicked sorcerers haue bene brought and forced to acknowledge the same and though the Diuell can turne himselfe into an Angell of Light and his ministers make a shewe as though they were indeede the ministers of righteousnes yet let them worke what they will and say what they can neither their workes nor wordes shall beare such an apparant shewe of Maiestie as the workes of God haue euer done Euery man therefore may plainely see God in his workes and none shall bee deceiued by the othes but those that loue to belieue lyes and are willing to deceiue themselues whome God doth iustlie giue ouer to bee deceiued and to fall from Faith because they loued not to abide and stand stedfast therein For as an Ape of all other liuing things most like a man in shape yet most vnlike of all others in qualitie and condition can deceiue none but euery one will easily know an Ape from a man vnlesse they be fooles or children or such as will bee willingly ignorant so betweene the workes of God and the lying wonders of the Diuell there are so cleare notes of difference that all may easily discerne them but those that shut their eyes that they may not see and harden their harts that they cannot vnderstand The children of God do receiue such wisdome from aboue and such knowledge doth the Lord in mercie bestow vpon them that they are able to discerne the spirits to trie their workes whether they be of God or no and to seuer true doctrine from the false And albeit the Lord sometimes correcting them for their sinnes doe suffer them for a while to bee deceiued and that they might hate falsehood the more doth let them a little bee deluded therewith yet because the Truth of God it cannot faile not an haire of their heads perish it is impossible that they should for euer fall away it is impossible that they should finallie be deceiued and become open enemies of the Trueth or obstinate maintainers of a lye Secondly the Lord did neuer raise vp such extraordinary worke-men or shewe such extraordinarie workes but it was either to confirme the doctrine that had bene taught to get further credite vnto it or else to make it more cleere
to loue best 516 how to loue superiours equall and inferiours 120 Loue of the creatures hinder 20. carnall loue 637 Lust remedies against it 635 M MAdnes the cause of it 20 Magistrates how they may winne the peoples fauour 260 they must be men of wisedom 38 haue a care of Gods glory pray for the people 778 their sinne most dangerous 79â— siâ—s of the people cause euill Magistrates 53 Markes of Gods children 25 See children of God Mâ—riners that sâ—ile on the Sabbath 164 Matrimonie notes to know whether it be of God 20 consent of parents 21 choise in it 742 the spousage before knowne by the light of nature 122 the end of it 806 Meanes 27 of saluatioÌ„ 42 all good meanes must â—e vsed 615 â—70 we ought to attend thereoÌ„ 736 neglect therof a tempting of God 674 by what meanes wee draw to God 690 to keepe vs from sin 7â—8 the vertue power of the meanes in God 844 meanes of least shew bring greatest graces 290 Mediatour who it is 80 how dangerous to appeare before God without him 694 Mediocritie 29 Meditation 615 159 574 564 in labour 4 how we be hindred therein 10 commodities of it 22. rules for it 23. of Christ his death 19â— of death in or on the word 450. to redeeme the time for it 471 Meditation must be continued 459 we will alwaies meditate thinke on the things we loue 459 Melancholy Satan and it disquiet afflicted soules 257 Memorie helpes for it 23 â—5 447 Mercie 209 of God 9 522. the rich mercy of God to the faithfull in opening their eyes when many millions are left in darkenesse and miserie 503 it is either in giuing or forgiuing 697 to the poore 69â— how it worketh in the wicked 247 to whom the mercies of God are dearâ— 782 Merit 509 Messengers of God how they binde and loose 877 must be prepared for trouble 747 their euill life how dangerous 752 messengers of Satan within vs. 306 Minde 52 cast downe 95 distempered 482 Ministers 24. the necessitie of theÌ„ â—39 â—40 the vse whereunto they are appointed 341. their dutie first to reade and studie 342. secondly to teach the word â—43 how where what he must teach 344 when 345. to pray for himselfe and the people 345. thirdly hee ought to liue a godly life â—46 fourthly hee ought to teach priuately as well as publikely 347 how a Minister may â—â—â—e 347. Miniets the porters of heauen 288. meanes to bring vs to Christ. 288 Ministers and Auditors are not alwaies alike 448 Ministerie 24 646 the haste of young men to it 24 the dignitie of it 747 the necessitie of it 340. whether a man may desire it 52. negligent in it 752 790 sufficiencie for it 546 couetous in it 735 Miracles giuen in mercy and in iudgement 736 Mirth 25 the way to godly mirth 724 Morall and Ceremoniall 132. See Law To know things morall and ceremoniall 138 Mortification goe together with remission of sinne 105 Mother 76 three good mothers breeds three euill daughters 830 Motions secret vnto sinnes 108 the spirit restraines euill motions 89 the godly are not free from euill motions 681 we must watch ouer them 703 the first motion to sinne must be crucified in vs. 467 why so few good motions come to vs 522 sudden motions to good 476 Motes what sinnes are called motes and what beames 632 Multitude to follow is dangerous 704 Murmuring the policie of Satan therein 26 how common in our daies 249. remedies against it â—51 758. how readie we are in our daies to murmure 815 N NAme good name how pretious 259 260. See good name Nature good and euil 29 natural men measure others by theÌ„selues 715 they count all spirituall things as paradoxes 457 Necessitie two kindes thereof 166 Neighbour who is our neighbour 79 O OBedience what it is 50 to the word 826. it must be free 44 triall of it 544 strict obedience to be laboured for 292. popish obseruations and workes of supererogation in the point of obedieÌ„ce confuted 393 Occasion of euil must be auoided 25 263 Offences 721 47 74 90 702. small sinnes great offences 727 Oppression 780 Order necessarie in all things 833 Othes 75 476 P PApists 3 673 disquieted in minde 96 rest in the worke wrought 689. neuer felt the power of Christ his grace 787 popish obiections against the Gospell 802 popish superstition 455 Papists goe beyond carnall Protestants in outward things 805 455 How papists follow Peter 483. papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie 455 Popish Doctors of reason 520 PareÌ„ts immoderate loue 2â— follie 258 for what cause the Lord afflicteth parents in their children 277 their consent in mariage 743 consideration in correcting their children 798 Pastors the â—inne of the flocke their sinne 259. their office 772. See ministers Patience 6â—9 759 56â— triall of it 25 properties of it 254 vnder the crosse 761 768 the vse of Gods patience 694 Peâ—ce three-fold 7 of minde 97 of conscience 209 false peace ibid. of the wicked 6â—0 of the Church 542 People their dutie to their Magistrates 76 to their Ministers 349 Perfection God lookes not for it at our hands 390 Periurie how men fall into it 333 Persecution 670 popish persecution how great 791 Perseuerance 496 694 721 116 in the vse of the meanes 15 764 a sure triall both of knowledge and faith 510 Pâ—ruert who they be that peruert others 730 Physition properties of him 794 Pittie who are to be pittied 25 Plague 79â— boldnes and fearefulnes in it 2 extremities 104 plague threatned 790 for the contempt of the word 513 A perfume for christiaÌ„s against the plague 444 Pleasure 653 734 how we may take pleasure 726 vse of it with restraint 7 9 of sinne 323 Pollution the polluted person polluteth all things 189 Policie of the world euill 838 Polygamie 586 Posteritie care thereof 798. Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie 462 Posts on the Sabbath 165 Pouertie the cause and vse of outward want 26 Poore 261 zealous in defence of them 258 poore in godlines 784 collections for them on the Sabbath 161 Praise 27 733 749 Preaching with prayer before after 272 the power therof 283 708 sincere bring men to Christ 139 needfull by sea 164 distinguished from catechizing 664 the onely meanes to worke faith 690 346 173 Preachers how they winne fauour 8â—1 how they should carrie themselues 358 247 a true marke of a faithfull Preacher 375 See Minister Prayer 2 38 when to pray 26 to offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee know not how to pray 484 publike for the sicke 34 want of it cause want of faith 177 what it is 90 a remedy in temptation 873 how it is hard and what doth season it 507 619 how profitable 776 motiues thereunto 777 the more grace a man hath the more need he hath to pray 46 47 it is the best sacrifice 8â— priuate prayer necessarie 501 rules for prayer 562 563
require a resurrection that the wicked may suffer for their sinnes as well in their bodies as in their soules and that the godly may be crowned c. Psalm 73 3 The power of God to performe all his promises and threatnings he that made all things of nothing can more easily restore our bodies againe being rotten or changed into the elements 4 Prouidence of God Abrahams faith concerning the resurrection 5 Christ our Mediatour can and will raise vs. Christ suffered in soule The seruice of the bodie in hearing praier Sacraments 6 Al creatures desire this day Rom. 8. Two poynts to be considered in examining our selues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tworeasons why euery one is to examine himselfe Gods preseÌ„ce must mooue vs to examination Gen. 41. 14. Matth. 22. 1. 2. Luk. 14. 1â— 2. Chro. 35. 6. 1. Sam. 21. 4. 2. Sam. 6. 6. 7. Exod. 40. 10. 11. 12. 27. 3. 4. 5. c. Iohn 19 38. 39. 40. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 27. Matth. 16. 3. Matth. 15. 17. We can neuer end when we prepare to feast with men we can neuer begin well any preparation to feast with God Our owne profite must moue vs to examination Gen 3. 22. Matth. 9. 20. 21. 22. Iohn 20 4. 5. 6. 7. â— Hag. 2. 13. 14 The polluted perâ—on polluteth all things Tit. 1. 15. 16. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 30 1 Cor. 11. 29. Exo. 4. 24. 25. 2. Chro. 20. â—â— Mark 15. 42. Preparation for the Sabbath 1 Foure sorts barred from the Lords supper Children Fooles ignorant persons impenitent persons 2 3 4 The subiect of examination is our selues Simile Simile 1. Cor. 11. 31. 32. Simile Reade as it were an inditement to our selues against our selues Bucerus Tunc optime habet qui pessimâ— habet Wherein the examination of our selues consisteth Galath 3. â—0 Matth. 5. 3. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 15. Christian charitie required Simile Math. 18. 28. 32 How we may eâ—te drink in the Eucharist Simile What we receiue in the Eucharist Gen. 14. Christs body Christs blood * or actiue Righteousnes actiue passiue before God mâ—n Why we receiue the Eucharist Meditations of Christs death How wee are united with Christ his meÌ„bers in the Eucharist Spirituall union communion with Christ. Communion with the meÌ„bers of Christ Simile The Iewes did no more crucifie Christ then the nayles the crosse and the hammer but our sins Zach. 12. 10. 11. Of examination of our selues after the receiuing of the Lords Supper Simile Obiection Answere Wee must be grieued that we can be no more grieued 2. Chron. 30. 18. â—9 Few feare God We haue no time to doe good How wee should feare and why we doe not feare Docta inscitia Knowledge without practise is no knowledge Vnprofitable hearing how dangerous Why we profit not by our knowledge Simile How wee must behaue our selues vnder the crosse Siâ—â—alâ— Two causes of our blindnes in afflictions Note How great Gods â—ratlâ— is Of the feare of God and why men doe not feare Loue without feare Sinne breeds feare how much There is more required in Religion than an outward shoâ—w Why how the Lord is sometime hot in speech Of hypocrisie how it should be abhorred Special kinds of hypocrisie * Vultum assumens * Est signum sine signato Sub splendido pallio latet nequitia Non videri volunt quod non sunt sed quantum non sunt The first kind The second kind Vtinam omnes essent hypocritae The third kind The fourth kind Notes to know an hypocrite Matth. 7. 3. The first note The second note Omne peccatum extenuari potest The third note CypriaÌ„saith Decoratissimas habent orationes The fourth note The fist note The sixt note Note The seuenth note Open offenders Matth. 7. Omnis malus plus minus hypocrita est Many kinds of hypocrites None readier to accuse meÌ„ of hypocrisie than hypocrites Si trabes sit in oculo strues est in corde The wicked terme the godly hypocrites and godlines they call the hypocrisie That there is a holy anger Triall of our anger The first Note To passe by iniuries done to our selues The second Note of holy anger not easily prouoked Psal. 133. Simile The third Note of holy anger to bee angrie with sinne wheresoeuer wee finde it Note Admonition The fourth note of holy anger To be angrie with our own sins Matth. 7. Ioh. 8. 7. The fift Note If our anger stretch beyoÌ„d the bounds or hinder holy duties Mark 6. Matth. 23. 37. 1. Corinth 5. Psal. 69. Rom. 14. Note A golden chain of tâ—e causes of Saluation 1 The cause of our happines Gods loue 2 The substaÌ„ce of our blessed nesse the redemption of Christ. 3 The formall cause of Saluation Rom. 8. Iohn 6. 4 The instrument all causes Faith A false faith 1. King 2. 7. Matth 5. The first degree of blessednesse The second degree The third degree The fourth degree Effects of blessednes 1 Peace of conscience 2 Affiance and trust in God False peace and ioyes 3 Sinceritie 4 Feare 1 Peace-makers 2 Mercie Note Matth. 9. How expeaient it were that some publike fasts should be obserued in our time Munition for warre all meanes for peace that they may be blessed vnto vs ought not to want preaching prayer and fasting Hâ—b 11. Note Pride and malice in Papists Simile Diligent and continuall preaching 1. Tim. 4. 16. This was written Aâ— Eliza 2â— Sobrietie Who fit to fast often Note this well The first â—â—â—â—mâ—n * Like the Sâ—â— * Like a lightning The regenerate doe not â—eese the spirit of sanctification Iob. 31. * Paul * Examples Moles Nehemâ—as Daniel 2. Cor. 12. 2. last verâ—e Two heads of all the doctrine of the Scripture The spirit of sanctification is effectual in all meanes which profit vs. Exercises of religion vnprofitable to them which waÌ„t the spirit The precept of not quenching the spirit belongs to theÌ„ which haue receiued the spirit Two questioÌ„ concerning the queÌ„ching of the spirit A spirituall man is indued with supernaturall gifts A spirituall man must haue an alteration or change Ioh. 16. Matth. 11. 1 A generall astonishment for sinne 2 A speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 1. Cor. 2. 14. Phil. 1. 9. 10. 3 Reason against faith 4 How the spirit renueth affections The 3. note How the spirit leades vs to Christ. Psalm 130. 4. Two arguments of our iustification Rom. 5. 1. 2. Rom. 9. 1. Phil. 4. 3. 4. 5. 1. Cor. 2. 14. 15 The 4. note Readines to obey Godly anger a Ephes. 4. 1â— b Rom. 8. 2. Gal. 5. 22. 1 Rules to know whether we haue the spirit 2 3 4 Simile The properties of fire whereby the graces and effects of the spirit are resembled 2 3 4 Foure effects of the spirit 1 2 3 4 The second question whether the spirit may be lost 1 The lighter and lesser worke of the spirit Matth. 1 3. Luk 8. Mark 4. Heb. 6. Hebr. 6. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
the viewe of such iudgements 1 2 3 4 5 Diem or Sabbathum 6 7 Of vnthankfulnes Vse of the creatures Simile How God tempteth vs. Phil. 2. 14. 15. Deut. 29 21. God trieth men as well by benefits as by wants The triall of our seruice and zeale of God The Diuels obiectioÌ„ Iob. 1. Doth Iob feare God for nothing Trial of faith We are as ready to mur mur as the Israelites What it is to tempt God To sin against knowledge is a tempting of God God beares long with the offences of our ignorance To refuse knowledge is a tempting of God Dauids sins 1. Sam. 2. 1. Cor. 10. To tremble in teÌ„ptation Simile Application of doctrine how necessarie Simile Truth how great speciall arguments 1 1. Father 2. Sonne 3. Holy Ghost 2 3 Men may be compared to laÌ„dor earth Note There are three kindes of truth Note The true standard of truth Note Truth in simplicitie of speech Truth in action Truth of the Common-wealth Truth in the Church Simile Verball profession Why Truth is not found among vs. Contempt of the Worde dangerous Familiaritas parit contemptum veritas parit odium Three good mothers bring forth three euill daughters Note Charitie is true The people of Mediolanum or Millaine Amittere animas quà m Episcopum The world followes and fauours the Gospell when it brings prosperitie with it Against scorners Adde these foure sections to the chapter of Temptation Simile The cure of Witches Voweâ— Wonders Notes of diuine wonders Who be deceiued with the lying wonders of Antichrist Simile The law Morall was before Moses and obserued in the in the Church before it was written The light of the Gospell hath dispeld the mist of Popery The Lord often vseth vehement speeches to spurre our dull hearts In Rhethorike Permssio cum Catastrophe In Logicke Per obliquum ductum Why God vseth vehemencie of speech and how we must reade it Risus Dei prae omni ira Dei. quod cum risu loquitur tâ— leges cum luctu A speciall grace to be humbled by the word Wonders * So the sinne hardneth the clay but softe neth the wax Sacraments Admonition The Fathers of the first age had the word Titles giuen to the word Duo ecclesiae vbera Cum Deus aliquid dieit etfiâ—d non amplâ—us quam semeâ— dicat ea fide ac deuotione accipien dum est ac â—i saepissimè dixerit Chrysoâ—t aduers. vituper Monasticae vitae Will worship Numb 20. Obedience Good workes Three signes of good works 1. Word 2. Faith 3. The end Gods glorie On whom to conferre our well doings Protestants most bouÌ„d to good workes 1 2 3 Motiues to good works 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 Perdere beneficium dare non dare perdere We must doe good though it seeme to be in vaine Good works Scôtos tò exóteroâ— Amartimata exótera Extreame sinnes goe into extreame darknes We must doe good to all men 1 2 3 To doe good duties to the soule 4 Conferre this chapter with the sermon of zeale in the third part True zeale the properties thereof Conferre this with the 3. sermon of zeale the third part The recompence of true zeale Note Properties of true zeale 1 2 Zealous in a ceremonie in principall points as cold as ice Two rules 2 Hypocrisie vncased A third Rule A true triall of our zeale A fourth Rule Good notes of true zeale How to be grieued for the sinnes of others A fift rule Prouision for the Ministerie The cause of many 〈◊〉 contemâ—â—â— in the Church A sixt rule Anâ—er aâ—â— sorrow 〈…〉 be ten 〈…〉 toge 〈…〉 Coâ—s 〈…〉 mens ag 〈…〉 sinne Note * The old heretikâ—s Virtus est medium vtrinque reductum 2 Psal. 32. 1. Psal. 103. Simile Order Praeposteratio annihilat actum 1 Sterile officium Non facienduÌ„ quia multifaciunt sed quia bonum Vt bonum faciaÌ„ an bene satis mihi suÌ„t pauâ—i satis vnus satis nullus Augustine Si poteÌ„tiores faciunt non faciam quia faciunt sed gaudeo quia faciunt H◠ô theò◠ekathárise su mè koinou Touto gar esti to thélema tou theou ho agiasmos humôn Meanes for the sanctification of the Sabbath 2 Guides 1 2. 3. 3 4 1 2 3 4 * Visito poto cibo redimo lego rolligo condo * Corrige fuade doce solaâ—e remitte fer oâ—â— The Sabbaths vse Punishment for the breach of the Sabbath Recreations Sabbaths rest Sabbath a signe Nostri iuris Excommunication How dangerous to despise the censures of the Church Psal. 19. Discretion necessarie in discipline 1. King 9. Oratorious periods in preaching Patrones of Churches falsely so called Negligent Pastors Shame how to discerne it Impudencie of our times Obiection Answere 1 Two notes of Gods anger in exercising vs after sinne with shame 2 A secret hiding of sinne Sabbath Rom. 3. 28. Popish perfection Puritans be the old Catharoi and the Paepists Apt similitudes in scrip ture sorting and fitting all callings to instruct all degrees concerning Gods kingdome To stirre vp our owne drie and barren hearts considering and viewing the fruitfulnes of the ground Ioh. 15. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Matth. 3. To trie the hart whether it be barren Foure signes 1 1. If our eares hearts lie common for passengers 2 2. If we be not busie to driue away bad and corrupt affections 3 3. No blessings better vs. 4 4. The preaching of Gods worde discernes it to be fallow SathaÌ„s policy 1 3 1. Cor. 7. 4 Luk. 8. Mark 4. Matth. 13. 5 Matth. 7. Regeneration To leaue sin to repent of sin differ Opus operatum 1. TeÌ„ptation 2. TeÌ„ptation 3. Exercises of religion 4. Comfort discoÌ„fort 5 False feare 6. To discerne the spirit 7. Carnall securitie 8 Complaining 6. Disputation 10 Punishment 11 Not to distrust Gods helpe 12. Secret thoughts and speeches 13. Enuie 14. How to be affected in others weale woe 15. Crosses with blessings 16. Want of an outward blessing 17 Calling 18. Motiues vnto prayer 19. Sinne. 20. Iustification and sanctification 21 The bloud of Christ must be sprinckled by the holie Ghost in our heart Christ fastiÌ„g and prayer 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 Note well this rule 20 21 22 23 24 Simile 25 A sweete Prayer 26 27 28 A sweete counsell 29 Friends not prâ—fiting in godlinesse 30 False feare Gal. 2. 20. In temptations striue to stand in faith and not to yeeld to the aduersarie Our corruptioÌ„ desires delights in the meanes we cannot haue Blindnes of mind hard nes of heart Many false perswasions come to the weak for waÌ„t of sound iudgement 1. Cor. 10 13. Esay 63. 15. Esay 59. 10. Esay 38. 14. Psal. 51. 10. The feelings of the faithfull in temptation lost Two kinds of hardnes of heart 1 Not perceiued nor felt 2. Perceiued and felt B. of 2. sorts 1. of purpose to resist good motions 2. Securely negligeÌ„tly to lie in sinne * or discerned The second kind of hardnes of heart not felt Note the difference between perceiued felt 2. kinde of hardnes perceiued felt is of two sorts Esay 63. A troubled conscience perswaded his sinne is pardonable but yet not feeling it is pardoned yet it may be God hath pardoned it as we see in Dauid Satan driues the faithfull in their teptations to be weary of yea sometimes to refuse the meanes The prayer of Christ belongeth to vs as well as to the Apostles 10. 17. Heb 13. Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 1. 23. There may be faith with out feeling Psal. 51. 3. 10. Vers. 11. Vers. 12. Sathan and melancholie disquiet afflicted soules Psal. 51. Esay 17. 19. Esay 11. 6. Leuit. 5. 15. Numb 15. 38. Ignorance and error differ Gods childreÌ„ may fall after their calling into many foule faults Exod. 24. 6. 7. Esay 1. 10. 11. Vers. 8. Esay 31. 6. Esay 63. 10. Esay 63. 9. Iere. 31. 18. 20. Psal. 50. 5. 22. Psal. 89. 30. 1. Ioh. 2. 2. 1. Cor. 1. 6. 7. 1. Cor. 3. 15. 2. 3. 1. Cor. 10. 7. 13. Psal. 19. 13. True humilitie proceedeth from faith 2. Cor. 1. 4. The testimonie of the spirit The nature of faith Maâ—k 9. 24. Matth. 17. 2. Colos. 2. 10. 1. Cor. 1. 30. Rom. 8. 34. Rom. 5. 19. 2. Cor. 5. 21. 2. Cor. 1. 20. Coloâ— 1. 19. Rom. 8. 1. 1. Ioh. 21. Dispute not with Sathan intemptation Whether we haue faith or not Ioh. 8. 24. 25. Mark 2. 24. Act. 16. 18. A desciption of faith 2. Tim. 1. 12. Simile Simile The afflicted desireth to be leeue cannot discerne his estate Matth. 4. Ioh. 5. Temptation what it may teach vs. Simile Resistance in temptation a sure signe of faith and grace Remedie in temptation 1. Dispute not with Sathan 2. Exercise prayer reading 3. Be painfull in the workes of thy calling Faith proued by the fruits Psal. 77. 6. Psal. 119. Iob. 31. Rom. 3. 28. Rom. 8. 10. Ioh. 15. 2. Rom. 7. 17. Rom. 6. 2. Death the complement of mortification Loathing of this life c. Phil. 1. 21. Comfort froÌ„ the exercises of pietie The hearing of the word Prayer Praising of God Sacraments Simile To record our faith and comforts past Heb. 10. 32. 34. Iob. 29 3. Psal 77 6 12. Psalme 23 all Rom 8 16. Rom â—1 29. Ioh 13 1. The testimony of the spirit of adoption better theÌ„ the testimony of men and Angels Simile An eclipse of faith In teÌ„ptations how we conspire with Sathan against our selues 1. Pet. 5. 9. 1. Ioh 5. 4. Ephes. 6. 16. CoÌ„mfort froÌ„ the benefits of this life Rom. 8. 28. A speciall fauour of God to haue his faithfull seruants to pitie vs in our afflictions Matth. 18. 18. Esay Iam. 5. 15 Vers. 41. Ioh. 20. 23. How Gods faithfull Ministers binde and loose 2. Sam. 12. 13 Notes out of Iob. 33. 23. for the comfort of the afflicted 2 3 4 5 Ephes. 3. 18. 6 7 Apoâ— 7. 18. 14. 13. Against the doubt of election Deut. 29. 29. 3 4 Iob. 31. 5 6 7 Phil. 2. 13. Luk. 23. 42. The afflicted conscience like the couetous man Phil. 3. 11. Phil. 2. 13. 2. Pet. 1. 10. He that beleeueth maketh no hast
THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVLL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST M. RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREACHER OF THE WORD of God collected into one Volume REVISED CORRECTED AND PVBLISHED FOR THE FVRTHER BVILDING OF ALL SVCH AS LOVE the truth and desire to know the power of godlinesse By H. H. THE FIFT AND LAST EDITION IN WHICH MATTERS DISPERSED BEFORE THROVGH the whole booke are methodically drawne to their seuerall places and the hundred and nineteenth Psalme perfected with a more exact Table annexed ECCLESIASTES 12. 21. The words of the wise are like goades and like nailes fastened by the Masters of the assemblies which are giuen by one Pastor GOD IS MY HELPER LONDON Printed for VVILLIAM VVELBY and are to be solde at his shop in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1612. TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTIE MONARCH IAMES BY THE GRACE OF GOD KING OF Great Britaine France and Ireland defender of the Faith c. RIght gracious Soueraigne I doe here humbly present vnto your Highnesse the holy Labours of that worthy Seruant of Christ Mr. RICHARD GREENHAM painfullie collected corrected and published for the good of Gods Church by my late deere Husband Mr. HENRY HOLLAND a Preacher of the Gospell in your Highnesse Cittie of London VVhich I am bold to offer vnto your excellent Maiestie partly in respect of the Author a man renowned for his rare pietie and paines and for his singular dexteritie in comforting afflicted Consciences partly in regard of the worke it selfe so well accepted and approued in the Church that this is now the fift time it hath ben published But chiefly because my husband hauing a little before his death bestowed great care and paines in collecting and preparing for the presse the fourth and last part of these workes which in this edition is added to the rest straightly and many times charged mee vpon his death bed to present and dedicate the whole vnto your Highnesse as a pledge which he desired to leaue vnto the world of his most dutifull affection and earnest desire to doe your Maiestie all the honour and the Churches within your Highnesse dominions all the seruice that hee could VVherefore humbly praying that your excellent Maiestie would be pleased to accept the same at the hands of a poore widow from him that is now at rest in the Lord and hath in part receiued the crowne of his labours I doe earnestly beseech the God of heauen abundantly to heape all graces and blessings vpon your Highnesse and your royall posteritie in this life and finally to set vpon your heads the crowne of euerlasting life and glory in the world to come Your Maiesties most humble and dutifull subiect Elizabeth Holland widow TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE MARGARET COVNTESSE OF CVMBERLAND AND THE LADIE KATHERINE Countesse Dowager of Huntington H. H. wisheth the increase of all true honour and comforts in this life and after death a crowne of glory with Iesus Christ. I May seeme to passe the boundes of Christian modeslie so to presse into your presence Right Honorable and vertuous Ladies without due regard of your persons and places But such is your wisedome that you can and your honorable affection that you will heare with patience the meanest seruant of Iesus Christ. I come Right Honorable as in the name of the faithfull seruant of Christ M. R. Greenham a man well knowne vnto your honours and to those most religious patrons of all pietie and good learning the right Honourable Earles of blessed memorie of Huntington VVarwicke and of Bedford which now sleepe in the Lord. Of them much was hee reuerenced in his life time of your Honours much lamented after death for that you know the losse of such to be no small wracke vnto the Church and people of God Now so it is right Honorable and vertuous Ladies that pietie in this declining age waxeth daily very faint impiety doth much abound and God hath not only set before you those noble examples for imitation but also hath enriched your harts with his faith feare and loue as it well appeares to embrace his blessed truth and to be as nursing mothers to the holy religion of Christ. Now then this good seruant of the Lord God gaue him to recompence his want of naturall children many sonnes and daughters begotten by the Gospell to the faith of Christ and some orphanes hee left after him which being cherished and accepted with grace among men shall truely resemble the Fathers heart which begat them and stand vp for him to speake and preach pietie and the true faith of Christ to posteritie One of which after a yeeres trauell in the nurcing and education coated and attired in the best manner that I can and now able to speake distinctly and comfortably the fathers minde and meaning to all the spirituall Sonnes and Daughters of God in our Church here I doe in loue vnfained vnto him and in dutie to your Honours humbly present vnto your Honourable protection If the holy Ghost thought good to commend his great and most diuine Oracles which haue a singular kinde of spirit life and power in them knowne to all true beleeuers to the Church and people of God vnder the patronage as it were of honourable and vertuous Nobilitie for that Inferiours neglect euen the best things which their Superiours seeme lesse to account of and examples doe best preuaile with vnbeleeuers No maruell right Honourable Ladies if the seruants of God desire the like fauour and patronage for their labors euen of those whom the Lord hath set as bright shining starres among men Your Honours shall finde in this first portion of this worke a delectable and comfortable varietie of graue experienced counsels which may serue as precious remedyes wisely applyed for many euils and holy directions for the good gouernment of a Christian life and most diuine rules grounded vpon Scriptures and well approued by his long practise seruing well to appease the rage and to quench the scorching flame and fierie darts of the diuell which so torment all poore distressed consciences in this life Such experience and good liking haue your Honours had of this man of God of his godlines and grauitie and of the manifold gifts of God in him that I neede say no more as any way doubting of your Honourable acceptation I haue beene bould thus to knit your Honours together in this one Epistle because I am well assured the spirit of Grace hath knit your hearts together in his faith and feare and for that you were so knit together in loue vnfained to this holy seruant of Christ This worke then I commend vnto your Honours and your Honours and it to the good blessing and holy protection of the Almightie Your HH to commaund Henry Holland THE PREFACE TO THE READER THe lips of the righteous feede many The true diet of the soule is an Art most rare a very diuine facultie It must be graunted that
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
body to haue liued in burning fire vntill the appearing of Christ so he might then be assured of Gods fauour towards him yea his greatest comfort was this that though he should be in hell yet he hoped therin of Gods fauour to haue his torments mitigated with them that suffer least In all which troubles notwithstanding no world of reward no terror of tyrannie could cause him willingly to doe the least thing displeasing to God whom when the Lord released he would comfort himselfe in Christ saying that the diuell would take the aduantage of his sorrow to make him vnthankefull in good things 2 We are either as a Prince or as a peasant either most mightie aboue all Princes or most vile among the sonnes of men If all the Monarches in the world withstood vs our owne consciences comforting vs we ruled aboue all If the vilest vassall in the world rise against vs our owne heart condemning vs we seeme to be most miserable of all 3 He said howsoeuer men might deale with outward matters yet when griefes and fancies grew in the minde and grieued it nothing could surely cure them but onely the word of God 4 Hauing to deale with diuers humbled consciences he would mislike them that would not abide to tarry the Lords leisure but they must needs be helped at once euen by and by as soone as they heard him speake or else they would then thinke farre worse of him than euer before notwithstanding the good report had and the good opinion conceiued of him for besides that hee that beleeueth maketh not hast this is a comming rather as it were to a Magitian who by an incantation of words makes sillie soules looke for health than to the minister of God whose words being most Angelicall comfort not vntill and so much as it pleaseth the Lord to giue a blessing vnto them which sometime he doth denie because we come to them with too great an opinion of them as though they were wise men not vnto such as vsing their meanes yet doe looke and stay for our comfort wholy from God himselfe 5 Being asked how in the examining of our consciences for sinne we should find out the speciall sinne he said that could not easily be done for who doth vnderstand the errors of his life but by oft examining of our selues by acquainting of our selues with our owne estate by earnest prayer that God would reueale vs the sinne by oft hearing and reading the word by marking the most checkes of our consciences and reproches of our enemies we might be led to the neerest sight of them 6 Vnto one afflicted in minde he gaue this comfort first if you haue knowledge be thankfull for it and desire the Lord to giue you faith if you haue faith which vndoubtedly you may haue though not rightly discerning your selfe you presently perceiue it not you must waite on the Lord for feeling of it for many times he exerciseth faith with temptations before he sends feeling And though it may be you shall â—arrie the Lords leisure long yet surely he will giue it you in time In the meane time assure your selfe that the greatest faith is when there is least feeling It is easie for euery one in glorious feelings and ioyes vnspeakable to beleeue but when a man feeling no sensible comfort in the Lord can notwithstanding beleeue in the Lord and by faith waite on him this mans faith is most great 7 After some effectuall working of Gods spirit in vs most commonly in many not long after comes deadnes and dulnes against this euill we must first search the cause whether it be for some euill thing done or for some good thing not done for leauing some meane of saluation vnused whether for some sinne seene but nor repented of or some sin repented of but not soundly or for vnthankfulnes Secondly vse the remedie please not your selfe in it but rouse vp your selfe as from a slumber which willingly you would shake off from you call to minde the speciall and greatest mercy of God vse the meanes Thirdly in the meanes offer thy selfe vnto God wayting humbly and patiently for the time of deliuerance neither esteeming too much nor too little of the affliction 8 When one was troubled in minde he gaue him this comfortable note That although it came to passe that after some trauaile in the new birth Gods graces were not so sweete and our sinnes not so sower and grieuous vnto vs as they were at our first entrance into regeneration but we are now weaker in lesse assaults hauing afore beene stronger in greater temptations we are not to despayre but to consider from whence this gracious progresse did come namely of God and not of our selues who shewed himselfe more fauourable in the beginning both because he would not discourage vs newly comming vnto him and for that we forsaking our selues with a godly suspecting of our weaknes in the least temptations did flie vnto Gods helpe by prayer who in wisedome can hide himselfe vnder a clowde partly for that he will looke to see some triall of strength at our hands comming to some age in new birth partly for that now we lesse forsake or suspect our selues no not in greater temptations and so presumptuously trusting to our strength and staying our selues with our owne staffe we doe not call to God for helpe and not calling doe not obtaine and not obtaining helpe we take the foyle in the conflict that the Lord may make knowne vnto vs that notwithstanding our proceeding in Christianitie we are still but men and God alone is God 9 He said to one troubled in minde for a secret and small sinne I doe not so much feare this sinne in you as the policie of Sathan by it either in that he will not sticke to shew you the lesse sinnes hide from you the greater or else by the quicke sight of your secret and small sinnes to cast vpon you an open and grosse sinne of vaine glorie and priuie pride 10 Afflicted consciences must not dispute too much against themselues for their own actions for that being displeased with their owne persons they cannot be pleased with their owne doings 11 He tolde in loue this obseruation and experience when any came with a troubled conscience for sinne wisely to discerne whether they be meanely grieued with a generall sight of their sinne or whether they be extreamely throwne downe with the burthen of particular sinnes if so they be then it is good at the first to shew that no sinne is so great but in Christ it is pardonable and that there is mercy with God that he might be feared so on the other side shewiug the mercy to come from God but so as they are nothing fit to receiue mercie vnlesse they feele their particular and pricking sinnes But if their sorrow be more confessed in generall things then it is good to
so vile as sinne which openeth hell and staineth the earth and shutteth vp heauen 5 As of all gifts the gift of Gods spirit is the dearest so the losse of it is most daungerous for besides that wee know how few taste of it and with what paine they that haue gotten it keep it and with what hard brunts they that lose the graces of it recouer them againe we may coniecture the greatnesse of the losse by our experience in other things they that haue beene in reputation for their riches are become bankerouts are grieued and ashamed how much more then should their griefe be who by the riches of Gods graces haue beene comfortable to themselues and honourable among others and now by the decay of those gifts haue lost both the sweet ioy and peace in themselues and their credite with God and in the conscience of the godly 6 Some reioyce so much in the hearing of good things preached that they forget to be humbled for their wants againe others alwaies looking on their wants walke not thankfully for Gods graces receiued The meane way is the best so to reioyce in the grace of God that we be humbled for our wants and so to mourne for our wants that we praise God for his graces Good workes 1 AS it argueth great height and willingnes to sinne when men fearing to sinne in the day redeeme and steale time to sinne in the night so it sheweth a great height and willingnesse to godlinesse when men being not sufficiently contented to do good in the day stretch their wel-doing euen to the night also wherein they shew themselues to be free from vaineglory that none seeing them yet they doe good for the loue of God and not for outward things 2 A man may truely iudge himselfe to be truely willing to doe any good when he striues all that he can to do it although he cannot do it as he should Griefe for sinne 1 WE cannot heartily be grieued for that sinne in another whereof we haue not made great conscience in our selues 2 The things that are euill and grieue vs so farre as we see them with griefe hurt vs not 3 Seeing a woman lamenting for the sinnes of the people he said vnto her not purposing to cause her to cease from so good an action but admonishing her to looke to her affections you shall well trie your heart said he if this sorrow for sinne be first bred for your owne sinnes and from your selfe proceed to the sinnes of others Againe the measure of your mourning must be agreeable and proportionable to the sinne Lastly your griefe must so be for the person as you may be moued rather to pittie and pray for him than to hate and despise him 4 That is true sorrow and griefe for sinne which neither can by outward pleasures be stollen away nor by continuance of time be taken from vs but onely in Christ. 5 Because great naturall and worldly sorrow and ioy will cause a man to breake his sleepe at midnight he would trie himselfe whether sorrow for sinne or icy in saluation had caused him to doe the like 6 His greatest sorrow was when he spake of some good thing that was not in himselfe and the greatest ioy he had was in the contrary 7 As by nature we are long and hard to be brought to be grieued for sinne so being once downe we are hard to get vp and to rise out of griefe againe For two extremities attend vpon vs the one to be grieued and feared too little the other to â—e grieued and feared too much the one makes vs secure and the other dead and dull To meete with these two it is good in time of ioy to thinke what iudgements â—aue befallen vs heretofore what may befall vs hereafter In time of humbling we are to consider what mercies we haue receiued and what mercies are stored vp and â—â—rrie for vs againe and surely no one thing makes griefe more to waste vs than the forgetfulnes of Gods mercies past and doubtfulnes of Gods mercies to come and nothing doth more strengthen our new temptations than the forgetfulnes of Gods iudgements past and the carelesnesse of them that are to come Though mercies succeed mercies yet the sea of Gods mercies is neuer drawn drie if we claime hold of them by our faith and former experience Hardnes of heart 1 THe cause why mens hearts are hardened now adaies may be this in part because they see as great gifts of learning tongues and ciuill life in Papists and heretikes as in Gods true seruants Euen as the cause of Phaâ—â—â—hs obstinacie was this that being willing to be deceâ—ied he would not obey the Lord because other Sorcerers in Aegypt could doe as he thought as great matters as Moses and Aâ—ron 2 To one that complained of hardnes of heart he said You must waite for comfort and know that you can now no more iudge of your selfe than a man sleeping can iudge of things which he did waking or a man wandring in the darke can discerne of bright colours for as the one may while he waketh doe excellent things and yet now neither he himselfe knoweth of them nor any other can espie them in him and the other may be among flowers and for want of light can haue no vse of his eyes nor pleasure in the obiects so you haue done great good things whilest God gaue you a waking heart to put them in practise and the light of his spirit to discerne his graces in you though now you haue neither the sight nor sense of them and this is the thing which deceiueth and disquieteth many they looke for that discerning of themselues when in them Gods graces were more oppressed which they had when Gods spirit wrought in the sweetest and fullest measure in them and because there is some intermission of the worke of new birth they thinke it is a flat omission in them of the spirit of God But as it is a token of a minde too presumptuous and infatuated in time of dead securitie to perswade our selues still of that safetie for hauing those graces which sometime we had so it is a signe of a minde abiect and too much deâ—payring to thinke that because that we haue not euen present seeling of those ioyes glorious and vnspeakeable which we haue had therefore we neuer had â—â—â—m heretofore or that we shall neuer haue them againe hereafter 3 Admonisâ—ing one to preuent hardnes of heart in his childe by godly and discreete correction he said that because children incline often to the sinnes of their fathers parents correcting should in wisedome first consider if it were not a sinne before in themselues which they gaue them as it were which now they are about to correct and finding it so that they should be humbled in themselues and being humbled proceed to correction in prayer in the feare of God in wisedome in
loue and desire of their conuersion and in measure as correcting their owne sinnes after a sort in their owne children For men begetting Children without regeneration giue a naturall propagation of their sinnes without some speciall blessing of God and none in regeneration begetteth any with such gifts of nature but vnlesse they become newe borne they haue no good thing in them Heresie 1 MEn be more grieued for murther and adulterie then for superstition and heresie because these be peccata rationis the other affectionis actionis the one goeth with a priuie pride vnder colour of deuotion the other are euer apparant and are accompanied with outward shame and confusion 2 As the Gospell first began by simple Fisher-men to be preached but afterward being receiued in loue grewe to the other more learneder sort so for not receiuing the word in loue but hauing our eares tickling to new doctrine heresies and sects beginning now amongst vs but in the simpler sort and ignorant men of the Countrey are like to inuade the best learned And God purposing to punish the coldnes of our age can as well now send an hereticall spirite not onely into the common people but into 400. learned Preachers as hee did in times past send a lying spirite into the mouthes of 400. Prophets 3 Euen as polygamie was not very hurtfull to the Church so long as it was within Lamech his house and when it preast into Abrahams familie got great strength and preuailed much So ill opinions are then lesse hurtfull whilest they are amongst the wicked and ignorant but when they get fauour amongst the learned and godly they beginne to be most dangerous Heart 1 THe heart is Gods owne part and that which must goe to the Lord. Now as nothing might be imploied to common vses which was sacrificed by the priests vnder the Law So the heart which is the Lords must not be applyed to any other vse than to his seruice Haste how it argueth vnbeliefe and of Watching and waiting 1 NOthing more bewrayes vnbeliefe then not to stay the Lords leisure as contrariwise Watching and waiting on the Lord shewes Faith for those hastie and vnquiet spirits when they see not speedy redresse according to their expectation they either murmure in impatiencie or they will ease their griefe by seeking vndirect meanes And sure as nothing in prosperitie is a greater token of Gods fauour then to feare our selues so in aduersitie this is a pleasant pledge of our patience when wee can waite and attend on the Lorde for the time and the manner and the measure of our deliuerance There be some principall properties of true wayting The first is to waite in our selues for manie will not outwardly murmure and yet inwardly they boyle and fret in themselues and manie will abstaine from outward impatiencie which looke to the inward estate of their hearts but a little But it is good for vs to beginne here for if there bee a quietnes of the heart there cannot be any great disquietnes in the tongue or in the hand The second propertie is to waite on the Worde Manie will say they waite on God and yet they are maruellous impatient if yee charge them with impatiencie but weigh their waiting by the Word and it will not abide the tryall it will not goe for good Looke what Faith wee haue to waite on God vnlesse it be taught out of the Word which is as true as God himselfe it is not found Some will be content to waite on God but it is not to haue their obedience and Faith in the Worde but to obtaine some thing the sooner which they desire This is no true waiting but to waite rather for our owne profite then for Gods glorie Thâ— third property is to cortiâ—ue in it Euery man by nature can waite for a while so he may know a certaine and definitiue time of his waiting but to offer our obedience in waiting and not know for how long or how little we shall waite this is the â—ainting of the soule for if it were determined to vs how many dayes or moneths or houres we should waite the hope of the profit drawing neere and of a terme drawing out would sustaine vs but to leaue all moments and conditions to the Lord and to bee in a continuall seruice and expectation this is hard for flesh and blood We must learne to amend this fault by considering how iustly the Lord may suspend his answere and helping of vs for that our sinnes are not sufficiently bewaâ—led or our faith is not sufficiently purified or his graces not sufficiently wrought in vs. The fourth and last propertie is to continue waiting with a kinde of vehemencie keeping vs from faultring or fainting in our hope though it be long ere our suite be answered or our danger be helped To be vehement a while or lesse importunate long is little worth but to haue our affections hâ—to and for a good thing and not to slake the heate in long continuance of time and not to be made remisse or dead in the suit of our desires though no appearance of our deliuerance appeare is hard indeede And here to meete with an obiection we say vehemencie argueth faith and vehemencie bewrayeth want of faith Faith when no deferring of our desire doth breake the power of our zeale want of faith when without all hope we are greedie and rauenous to haue our request or else we cast all off Humilitie 1 MAnie deceiue themselues with a bare opinion of humilitie therfore this may be a true triall of humilitie if wee willingly suffer our selues to be taught of our inferiours if we can patiently abide our selues to be admonished of our faults 2 Heathen men were humbled by their dreames wee are not humbled by the Word they that will not profite by Gods iudgements in others shall feele them themselues Wee haue no claime to Gods mercie offered in the Gospell vâ—till we be humbled by the threatnings of the law 3 Wee must bee like children in three things chiefly first like little babes Secondly like innocents Thirdly like them that are growing from childhood First babes are neuer quiet except the pâ—p be in their mouth or else hauing late bene at it they are well fed so ought we still to desire to lie at the foode of our soules and to finde vnquietnes in our soules if we be long from it Secondly weaned children though they are not without naturall corruption yet this corruption doth rather shew it selfe by imitation than by action and if they doe any euill it is rather violent than permanent Thus should we be not making an occupation of sinne but preoccupated of sinne not forecasting patternes of sinne but bending our mindes how we may not sinne we are violently drawne thereunto by another rather then voluntarily commit it our selues Thirdly they that grow out of child-hood doe things beseeming man-hood rather then childishees so
of the word which you knew yet if you turne to the Lord in feare serue him your sinne is remissible howsoeuer Sathan chargeth your conscience in that you haue done euill against your owne knowledge and in that you are afraide least that sinne be in you and would reioyce in God if it were not in you if you purpose to leaue your former sinnes and in truth to turne vnto the Lord I dare assure you that as yet you are free from that sinne 14 When a maide was so sore troubled that two or three held her in her fit he charged her in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ that when the agonie came she should not willingly yeeld to it but in the Lord resist it For both experience teacheth that the ouer much fearing of temptation before it commeth and little purpose to resist it when it commeth mightily incourageth Sathan and also the holy Ghost biddeth vs to resist the diuell and he will flie from vs to draw neere to God and he will draw neere to vs. And the maide was neuer after afflicted Thankesgiuing 1 OF all sacrifices most acceptable is that of thanksgiuing and therefore in many words the Saints of God haue vowed and entred into bands with the Lord to pay this oblation boâ—h to preuent the vntowardnes of nature which is so vnwilling to this as also to shame themselues more if happily they grow herein negligent in which repetition of their vowes and promises which argueth the great desire of their hearts for looke what one delighteth in he often speaketh of it and in many words they declare that as euen in things agreeable to nature we will helpe our delight by often speaking and repeating of them so much more this helpe is requisite in things aboue nature among all the parts of godlines which are aboue nature and chiefly in thanksgiuing which is most contrarie to nature for we will pray often for a thing but hardly giue thankes once And yet experience proueth in ciuill things that of all arguments to perswade one to giue vs a gift none is more eloquent or forcible than to promise our selues to be thankfull and mindfull for that we shall receiue 2 It is our common corruption that the immoderate griefe of euils present stealeth from vs all the remembrance of former benefits and all thankfulnes for them Vnbeleefe 1 HE gaue this aduice to one that when he felt mistrust of Gods promises he should set before him the examples of Gods mercies done to others that we may be the more assured to obtaine faith and when he began to presume he should set before him the examples of Gods iudgements that he might pray for humilitie 2 He said to a godly Christian much inueighing against her vnbeleefe I doe not now suspect your estate when you seeme to me rather to haue faith than when you seeme to your selfe to haue it For faith being the gift of God is then most obtained and increased of God when you thirsting after the increase of present feeling thinke the smallest measure obtained to be no faith and therefore be yet humbled vnder the mightie and mercifull hand of God for it Rather I suspect you when you say you haue faith because then you can lesse feare suspect your selfe and by that meanes lie open to vnbeleefe againe And surely experience proueth that when we shew we haue beleefe when we mourne for our vnbeleefe and then our faith may be least when we thinke it to be most Besides herein you are to comfort your selfe with hope of increase of faith because faith groweth by these two meanes either by some great feelings by the word and the spirit and humble thanksgiuing joyned thereunto or else by humbling our selues before the mercie seate of God for want of our faith Vngodlines 1 WE may not goe to see vngodlines to breede a great detestation of it in vs. For first in respect of our selues in so doing presuming on a thing not warranted it is the iust iudgement of God that we should learne to fall into that sin whereof before we were ignorant because naturally we are inclined to such an action Secondly in respect of our brethren it is vnlawfull for if they be strong we offend them if they be weake we misleade them Thirdly in regard of Gods glorie it is vnlawfull for such should be our zeale thereunto if not hauing heroicall spirits by the motions of Gods spirit to speake against it that we should not ouersee such a thing Dan. 3. 15. Vse of the creatures 1 AS naturall men vse Gods creatures to stirre vp a naturall comfort so spirituall men should vse them to procure some spirituall comfort and to stirre vp godly ioyes and fruitfull meditations in themselues for as Satan seeing men of a sanguine complexion and sanctified laboureth to mixe with their spirituall ioy a carnall iâ—y so seeing some of a melancholie complexion sanctified to haue spirituall sorrowes he bestirreth himselfe to bring vpon them carnall sorrowes Vnthankfulnes 1 HE would say I feare not the time of the visitation of them that thereby doe grow in the gifts graces of God but rather I feare the time of their deliuerance least it should be ouertaken with vnthankfulnes and so wofully they should lose the fruite of that good which so dearely they had purchased of the Lord. Visions 1 BEing asked if there might now be visions agreeable to the word he said They might be extraordinarie but not to be credited but for the words sake and who so is moued with them and not with the word wherewith a man is charged to be moued and is not drawne the more by the vision to the true meanes that mans faith is suspitious And as visions haue beene ordinarie and preaching extraordinarie so now preaching is ordinarie and visions extraordinarie But if you obiect that the visions be true he said Sathan will speake truth and keepe touch twice or thrice in lesse matters to get vs in the luâ—ch in greater matters and at length in some contrarie to the word of God Of Vsurie 1 VSurie is the diuels Alchymistrie to turne siluer into golde it is lucre by lending and they that vse it be a gracious kinde of theeues it is a sinne that hath many aduocates patrons But to whom may this be vsed Men are either poore meane or rich to the poore giue freely to the meane lend freely of the rich take vsurie The Lord was neuer the author of this diuision Aristotle by the very light of reason saw that it was a monstrous thing for money to beget money but Gods law goeth further Leuit. 25 36. Deu. 5. 19. Againe the Iewe of a Iewe might not take interest but the linke of a Christian is neerer than of a Countrie their brother-hood was but by Countrie onely ours by redemption Indeed recompence is to be made where the thing is the
we be not too quiet in sinne that we please not our selues in a generall good and in a perswasion we haue heard enough but still let vs labour for the word for I dare say that all our power in prayer commeth from the word euen as the life that is in a tree is inuisible and yet by the fruites comming out in due season is discerned of all and as the life of a childe is a thing not seene but by mouing going and feeling is easily perceiued so the life of faith is a thing very secret and yet by the effects of it at one time or other is discerned of good men There may seeme to be workes and yet not faith and there may be faith and yet not workes by and by following Many men thinke the word now preached not to be the right word because few men are brought to the obedience of God by so long preaching of it But we must rather reason the contrarie this is a sure note it is the true word because it is so much refused and men are made the worse by abusing the word which as it would make them better and doth make better all that obey so it maketh worse all that doe not receiue it in loue that they may be saued 2. Thess. 2. 11. AN OTHER ADDITION OF AN HVNDRED GRAVE COVNSELS OR DIVINE APHORISMES IF you desire to heare the word with profit obserue these things before you goe to the Church humble your selfe in prayer to God that he may prepare your vnderstanding affection and memorie to receiue and that the Preacher may speake to your conscience after in hearing with some short prayer applie the seuerall threatnings promises and instructions to your owne estate when you are come home from hearing change all that you remember into prayer and desire God that you may remember it most when you should practise it and vse to teach others and to conferre of the things remembred it is a good way to remember a thing diligently to remember the reason of it 2 The cause why our meditations and prayers are no stronger in the night is because we ioyne not with meditation the examination of our hearts vpon our beds which if we did in some truth it would keep vs from drowsinesse want of reuerence in our prayers as well as worldly men are kept waking by thinking of worldly matters Here we are taught by Dauids example when we want the more solemne and glorious meanes in dignitie to make a supplie by often and sincere vsing of such priuate meanes as we can 3 It is better to offer a voluntarie and free sacrifice in respect of Gods mercie as doe the Angels than a violent and constrained obedience as doe the Diuels And this dareâ— say that though the fearefull pronouncing of the curse the wrath the iudgement of God be fearefull in the law yet the denouncing of our separation from Gods kingdome of the gnawing worme of the second death is farre more fearefull in the Gospell which by how much it is the more proper seate and treasurie of Gods mercies so when thundrings and lightnings doe proceede from thence they are the more piercing 4 Two notes to discerne good Christians from hypocrites First whether they complaine of their owne wants and corruptions Secondly whether they speake with griefe and compassion of the infirmities of others 5 To one that seemed scrupulous in wearing the Surplice and Cap and notwithstanding stood in neede of greater things he said As I will not for all the world aduise you â—o weare them so I would counsell you to be well grounded ere you leaue them least you shaking them off â—ather of light affection than of sound iudgement afterward take them againe to your great shame and the offence of others 6 The greater gifts we haue the flesh is the prouder and Sathan the readier to assault vs. 7 The Church is to feare and expect some notable affliction when long ease and prosperitie haue bred either superstition or prophanenesse 8 Thinke not with thy selfe if I were in such a place if I were in such a calling or if it were such a time if I had obtained such a thing or if such a trouble were past then I would serue God then I would take another course though the time were changed and these things changed yet if thy minde were not chaunged thou wouldest be of the same opinion still and though these lets were râ—moued yet the diuell would put more great impediments into thy minde to hinder thee still but redeeme the time present doe good while thou mayest serue God to day for who knowes whether thou shalt liue till to morrow God hath left to man the time past to repent of it and the time present to consider of it but the time to come hee hath wholly taken to himselfe to dispose of it Thou maist imagine the time to come but if thou hast beene deceiued in the time past art deceiued of the time present much more thou shalt be deceiued of the time to come Say not then I will doe such a thing and such a thing hereafter doe something now for art thou a Papist Hast thou free will If thou finde thy selfe vnfit now thou shalt find thy selfe more vnfit hereafter if there be manie occasions to hinder thee now there will bee moe occasions to hinder thee hereafter 9 The persons afflicted are either the reprobate or Gods elect the children of wrath or the children of God The afflictions of the reprobate are the punishments of their sinnes here they suffer some in hell they shall suffer all torments here for a time there for euer here a little there vnmeasurable Gods children are either his children onely by election and not by effectuall vocation or else such as are called in Christ. The affliction of Gods children not effectually called are the punishments of sinne God will haue them vnder the rigor of his iustice to make them meet to receiue the grace of his mercy Gods children not onely by election but also by effectuall vocation are of two sorts they are either such as are not sufficiently called which are more out of Christ then in Christ or else they are sufficiently called in whome Christ liueth Againe those that are not sufficiently in Christ which are more carnall than spirituall are of two sorts they are either babes in Christ in whome there hath bene no more working of the spirit or such as haue had a greater worke of God in them in whom the spirit is quenched those that are but babes in Christ and continuing babes still in whom there is but a little worke of God and great abundance of flesh their afflictions are the punishments of sinne because they will not bee gouerned by the rule of Gods spirite God will haue them ruled by the rodde of affliction
and they in whom the spirit of God is decayed through the deceitfulnes of sinne their afflictions also are the punishmeÌ„ts of their sinnes for because they refused the gratious gouernmeÌ„t of Gods mercie in the Gospell therfore hee bringeth them backe to the rigorous gouernment of his iustice in the law till Christ be formed anew in them againe Those onely which are sufficiently called in whome Christ is thus formed their afflictions are no punishments of sinne but Christ suffers with them when they are medicines against sinne much more when they are trialls of Faith and most of all when they are for well doing but all the former suffered themselues Christ suffered not with them because they suffered for sinne 10 Rebecca wished to haue children but when they stroue in her wombe then shee brast forth into words of impatiencie so God giueth to some a desire to be borne againe who when their conception is so painfull and when the spirit and the flesh striue together they would sometime be content to be in the olde estate againe 11 When Moses came downe from the Mount the skinne of his face did shine but only the people did see it hee did not perceiue it So should our righteousnes shine in the eyes of others not in our owne 12 As a Fountaine and all the water that springs from it haue the same qualitie so the heart and the thoughts words and deeds are all of the same nature if one be filthy all be filthie and purge one and purge all 13 God calleth his children out of this world in the fittest time when though they liued longer yet they would be no better 14 If wee loue not Christ more then his benefites euen than our owne saluation wee are not worthie of him Phillip saith Iohn 14. 8. If wee may see the Father it is sufficient And Iacob said it is sufficient for mee that Ioseph is aliue hee cared not for his benefites And Dauid saith as if hee should say no more one thing haue I desired to dwell in the house of the Lord. 15 Wee must at all times â—eare the Worde and vse â—â—â— the meanes oâ— our 〈◊〉 though wee feele our selues most vnwilling thereunto For we know not when God will blesse it or any of them to vs. Yea it may be that when we do but once aâ—â—â—â—t our selues from the hearing thereof such things may be then spoken of as may most serue for our soules health 16 Albeit Marthaes part be the worst because it continueth not yet the world hateth Maâ—ies part which is the best and desireth â—uer to chuse with Martha 17 Looke how much we would come to Christ so much we must come to the Word and Sacraments 18 If wee rest too much in the outward action of the Word and not in the inward affection of the heart we shall be puffed vp and become prophane 19 Many Protestants can say it is God that worketh the will and the deede but in a conceiued imagination not from a perswaded minde and experienced conâ—câ—eâ—ce for if they were perswaded hereof it would greatly humble them and make them to finish their course with reuerence and feare 20 Looke what a man loueth hee wisheth the good thereof 21 Euery one is eaten vp with the zeale of one thing or othâ—r 22 No man can purchase to himselâ—e the glorious â—â—â—â—â— that he loueth God except hee hath a through hatred and detestation of that which â—â—d hateth 23 Then shall wee vnfainedly praise GOD for our â—â—â—â— creation and his Fatherly prouidence watching ouer vs when wee are created a new by the Spirit of God and feele our Redemption in Christ. 24 As farre as the Spirit is aboue the flesh God aboue men Heauen aboue the earth Eternitie aboue frailtie so farre is the new creation aboue the olde for the one is but of mortall and corrupt seede that shall perâ—â—h but the other is of immortall seede and from Heauen a great worke of God which shall abide for euer 25 In temporall things our ioy is greater then the cause in spirituall things the cause is greater than the ioy 26 If this be our chiefest felicitie to be Gods people it hath also the chiefest challenge to our ioy 27 They that be in the hell of things fleshly caÌ„not see the heauens of things spirituall 28 Spirituall thinges are tedious because sense reason and nature cannot taste of such ioyes 29 Gods children being in the world though not of the world but sauouring of the things of the world must be prouoked to this sound ioy and be led from the crackling ioyes which flame vp for a little and make a sudden noise but neuer truely heate or comfort the heart but in death and affliction doe muâ—h shame and feare vs. 30 To bee perswaded of Gods presence in our thoughts words and labours is a pure rule of Christianitie In euery place we are before God but more specially in priuate prayer and most of all in publike prayer 31 As there is no sinne so great but with repentance is pardonable so there is no sinne so little but without repentance is damnable 32 The offence of sinne is not so great as the deâ—ence of sinne 33 One teare of repentance is better then a thousand sack-clothes first our sorrow must bee spirituall then continuall because our sinne breedeth at the heart and buddeth foorth daily There is no greater miserie than to bee without miserie nor greater sorrow then to be without sorrow 34 As the childe breaking one rodde and burning it prouoketh his father to prepare a sharper so a man vnpatiently wrestling with one affliction sent from God and escaping it prouoketh the Lord in greater displeasure to send a sharper scourge 35 The more godly a man is and the more the graces and blessings of God are vpon him the more need he hath to pray because Sathan is busiest against him and because he is readyest to be puffed vp with a conceited holinesse 36 Where the Scripture hath not a mouth we ought not to haue eares 37 Oâ— that one would doe that thing the remembrance whereof â—o long after should bring comfort oh that one should doe that thing the reâ—eâ—oraâ—ce whereof so long after sh 〈…〉 g griefe and yet we so little esteemâ—â—hoâ—e â—â—â—â—gs which might after comfort vs and so little feare those things which mighâ— aftâ—r grieue vs. 38 The â—â—â—â—s is often taken for the morall law of God his precepts for the Ceremoniall Law his Iudgements or Righteousnesse for the â—aâ—ctiâ—us of the Lawe whereby the Lorde â—â—â— accomplisheth his promises for his Children or executâ—th his wrath vpon his â—â—â—mâ—es 39 A though the Lord hath promised a speciall blessing to the publike ministery of his word yet we must not tâ—e his wisedome to any ordinary
sinne brake Dauids heart 144 We must humble our selues to see Heretikes doe more for vaine glorie and for their sect than we will doe for Gods glorie and for his truth 145 If once we giue consent to one sinne we are made readie to fall into many sinnes and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conference of many and great sinnes and so being once inwrapped in sinne it is a hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell 149 If any man make no conscience to walke vprightly I will not free him from pouertie from sicknes from heresie for as well can and will the Lord punish the minde as the bodie 147 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 148 When men begin to suffer themselues to be deceiued it is to be feared they will be hardened Heb 3. 12. 13. 149 If you slip backe from the Gospell the stranger sort will be offended either by noting in you singularitie or by suspecting you for inhumanitie But O cursed corruptions of our sinfull nature if we giue libertie they will grant licentiousnes if we affoord consolation they will set on presumption if we call for humiliation they crie to desperation 150 Looke often vpon Christ when you are alone be carefull to please him for carefulnes and cheerefulnes may meete together in a sanctified minde 151 He would giue to others not such things as he loued not but such things as he loued dearely that they might know it to be a gift of loue It is the temptation of the godly to feare whatsoeuer they doe that they doe it in hypocrisie A SHORT FORME OF CATECHISING VVHEREIN ARE BRIEFLY SET DOWNE THE PRINCIPLES OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION BY MASTER RICHARD GREENHAM SOMETIMES PREACHER OF THE WORD OF GOD IN LONDON HEBR. 5. 12. VVhen is concerning the time yee ought to be teachers yet haue yee neede againe that we teach you the first principles of the word of God and are become such as haue neede of milke and not of strong meate IOB 33. 16. 23. 24. Vers. 16. He openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which he sealeth Vers. 23. If there be a messenger with him or an interpreter one of a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse Vers. 24. Then will he haue mercie on him VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. TO THE RIHT VERTVOVS AND GODLY GENTLEWOMEN MISTRIS ANNE BOVVLES AND MISTRIS A. STEVENS H. H. WISHETH AL COMforts and mercies in Iesus Christ to be multiplied THe holy Apostle S. Iohn saith hee had no greater ioy than this to heare that his sonnes did walke in the truth The same affection all the true Ministers of Christ haue in some measure towards all the sonnes and daughters of God specially such as they haue gained or God by them hath brought to the faith of Christ. I am well assured you remember Master GREENHAMS great care and loue towards you which was vnfained because of the good experience hee had of your vnfained faith in Christ and loue towards him If hee had longer liued hee would haue reioyced yet much more to see your loue so increase in knowledge and the testimonies of your loue in the fruite of righteousnesse and in your godly perseuerance in the truth Now receiue his workes and what you long expected and desired to see This Catechisme I haue sent you that you may teach it your children as Eunice Lois did their children These letters serue wel for your own vse that you may heare them alwaies speake in his absence from you whom you so reioyced to heare being present with you and that you may haue his owne very words written and set before your eyes which you haue heard often to your great ioy sounding in your eares that so in the end you may be able by your good experience to comfort others with the same comforts wherewith yee are and haue beene by him comforted of God For the faithfull are exercised of God diuerslie some by outward some by inward afflictions of minde and some haue both troubles without and terrours within Such as bee not acquainted with the troubles of mind whatsoeuer gift they haue can bring but cold cōfort in time of need to poore soules afflicted as it is very manifest both by Scripture our common experience Now the God of peace sanctifie you both in spirit soule and bodie and keepe you with all yours blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen Yours euer in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SHORT FORME OF CATECHISING WHereas all men desire to bee blessed and the most men are deceiued in seeking blessednes tell mee which is the true way thereunto To know God to bee my Father in Iesus Christ by the reuelation of the spirit according to his word therfore to serue him according to his will and to set forth his glorie belieuing that I shall want nothing that is good for mee in this life and that I shall enioy euerlasting blessednes in the world to come How know you this By the working of the holie Ghost and by the meanes of Gods word What call you Gods word It is the reuealed will of GOD set forth vnto vs in the holy Scriptures Which call you the holie Scriptures The Bookes of the olde and new Testament commonly called Canonicall Are all things that are necessary for vs to know contained in them Yea for God being full of all wisedome and goodnesse would leaue out nothing that was requisite for vs to knowe Is it lawfull for to adde or to take any thing from Gods word No for God hath flatly forbidden it and hath pronounced grieuous curses vpon those that doe it Why is it so grieuous a sinne Because it is a very great sinne to alter the last will of a mortall man therefore much more grieuous a sinne it is to change the last Testament of the eternall God Why is it requisite that the will of God should be set forth vnto vs That wee might haue pure rules of his worship and sure grounds of our saluation Is it not lawfull to repose any part of Gods Worship or of Saluation in the doctrine and doings of men No for all men by nature are lyars and defiled with sinne What followeth hereof That all mens doctrines and doings are mingled with lyes and corruptions How farre are wee bound to their doctrine and doings So farre forth as they be agreeable to Gods word May all reade the Scriptures Yea all that be of age able to discerne betweene good and euill ought to encrease in knowledge for their furtherance in saluation as they encrease in yeares Why must all such reade the Scriptures 1. First because euery one must be able to prooue and trie
saluation and of an vpright heart 8. Necessarie rules for the profitable reading of holy Scriptures 9. A treatise of the Resurrection 10. A treatise of Examination both before and after the Lords Supper 11. A treatise of Gods feare 12. A treatise of hypocrisie 13. A treatise of Anger 14. A treatise of blessednes 15. A treatise of Fasting 16. A treatise of sending the holy Ghost 17. A short treatise of Prayer vpon the wordes of the Prophet Ioel chapt 2. vers 32. alleadged by Saint Peter Acts 2. vers 21. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL SIR DRV DRVRIE KNIGHT GENTLE-MAN-VSHER OF HER MAIESTIES PRIVIE CHAMBER AND MAISTER THOMAS FANSHAW Esquire the Queenes Remembrancer in her Highnesse Court of Exchequer H. H. wisheth the increase of all mercies and comforts in Iesus Christ for euer SOme of these Treatises Right Worshipfull serue well to teach vs both the daunger and the cure of the greatest wound a man can haue on earth the rest differ in argument yet haue one generall scope as namely the building of Gods people in the faith and obedience of Christ. Herein first I request your worships patience to take some view of a short representation of the whole booke by speciall branches couching the authors owne very words and matter in this compendious forme following The first treatise is of a wounded spirit wherein this faithfull seruant of Christ teacheth vs 1. How great an euill the wound of the spirit is for that the very Pagans and Papists can beare great afflictions till their spirits be wounded but if their minds be deiected they will dispâ—tch themselues with any violent death and the faithfull also cast downe with Gods arrowes and sight of their sinnes and the feeling of Gods hand vpon their mindes Iob Dauid Ezekiah Ieremiah mourned heauily for the wound of the spirit 2. What comfort the true peace of conscience carries with it able to free vs from all discomforts of this life and contrarily how the minde appalled no blessing can long cheere vs in this present life 3. How mad they be which by violent death seeke to end their afflictions of minde for that this is the onely way to increase their torments for if their burthen be great here it is intollerable in hell 4. How most men seeme actiue painfull and prudent to preuent and foresee other troubles and euils but few regard with any care aâ— all to preuent the troubles of minde How many trauell with great skill for riches and honour c. but few take any paines for the precious treasure of the peace of a good conscience 5. Preseruatiues against afflictions of minde are the searching of our sinnes past and present great and small and the examination of our faith 6. In examination for sinne we may not content our selues to haue left them We must also heartily sorrow for them euen the sinnes of our youth for if we doe not truly repent vs of them they may againe rebound vpon vs saith he after many yeeres to the great affliction and tormenting of our minds 7. Examination of sinnes must be as well of sinnes committed after our calling as before for these sinnes of all other bite sorest and pearce deepest Couer them not but confesse them to God in time least thou be constrained to blaze them abroad to thine exceeding griefe and torment 8. After knowledge and light receiued from God note euer what sinnes sway most in thee by the often checks of thy conscience and so labour to auoide them being grieued for them which if thou doe not thou canst not escape either hardnes of heart or afflictions of minde 9. Sinnes of omission haue much distempered Gods good children the negligent vse of the meanes of saluation and for the not putting of their gifts in practise many haue beene whipoed afterwards in their naked consciences and the Lord hath euen pearced them in their secret bowels 10. Some are troubled for their priuate pride and this is a good preparatiue to receiue Christ Some for doing more in shew than in truth abusing their knowledge in that they make it but a maske to iuggle in and for that they make but theâ—r affections to fight with their owne iudgement Some righteous men are troubled when they offend not for they are their owne greatest accusers for some secret corruptions in other matters so that there is nothing more difficult than to search our hearts to the bottome for sinnes past and present for priuie pride hidden wants and secret corruptions 11. That we must carefully auoide too scrupulous a feare as well as carnall securitie If the aiuell finde vs voide of all feare he thinkes his assaults must be stronger because our resistance is the weaker but if he finde in vs a cowardly feare and fainting of heart before we strike one stroke against him he will suddenly stab vs to the heart and make a spoile of vs. 12. If we see the godly afflicted in their consciences either before or in the issues of death we may not conclude therefore they are hypocrites or great sinners before God for that the Lord may as well make triall of their faith as take punishment of their sinnes as we see in Iob and others for saith he if such affliâ—tion come principally for sinne then the greatest sinners should haue the greatest afflections 13. When any shall come to the cure of soules afflicted they must not begin with words of compassion onely God is mercifull c. but first with a gentle searching of their sores labouring to draw out of them the confession of some speciall and secret sinnes 14. All griefes are either confused or distinct â—rising of knowne or vnknowne causes The spirituall Physition must wisely consider of the originall of the euill whether it be in soule or bodie or both for this cause he warneth that in this distemper the Physitions counsell be neuer seuered nor the godly ministers labour neglected 15. The persons ministring in this affliction must be men learned of sound iudgement wise and of good experience meeke and of most louing spirits I counsell thee saith he if thou canst not come to the particular sight of sinne iâ— and by thy selfe vse the helpe of such men vnto whom thou must offer freely thine heart to be gâ—ged anâ— searched and the whole course of thy life to be examined by the bright shining glasse of the law of God 16 A certaine cause or knowne sinne is either alreadie committed and not repented or a sinnâ— not committed but whereunto we be tempted If troubles come for some speciall sinne committed say thus Doth this one sinne so displease thee and deserue I thus to be punished and farre more grieuously for this one how great then should my punishment be if thou shouldest so deale with me for all my other sinnes If the heart be terrified with feare of the commission of sinne for temptations and motions vnto siâ—ne we are not so much to dispute with our motions as to
yet when they selâ— this wound pearcing them with griâ—fe of heart they were as Sparrowes mourning as Cranes chattering as Pellicans casting out fearfull cries they thought themselues as in the gâ—aue they wished to haue dwelt solitarie they were as bottles parched in the smoke they were as Doues mourning not able without sighes and groanes to vtter their words their harts claue to the dust and their tongues to the rooâ—e of their mouthes But aboue all if these were not sufficient to perswade vs in this doctrine there remaineth one example whom we affirme to be the perfect anatomie of an afflicted minde This is the Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ the image of the Father the head of the body the mirrour-of all graces the wisedome righteousnes holinesse and redemption of all the Saints who sustained the crosse euen from his youth vpward and besides pouertie basenesse hunger did willingly goe vnder the great trouble of contempt and reproach and that among them where he should haue had a right deserued honour in respect of the doctrine he taught them in regard of the manifold miracles he wrought among them as the healing of the sicke the giuing of sight to the blinde the restoring of life to the dead this vnkindnesse neuerthelesse did not so much strike into him But at what time he was set as a sacrifice for all when he was to beare our infirmities and carie our sorrowes at what time he was plagued and smitten of God humbled and wounded for our transgressions when he should be broken for our iniquities and the chasticement of our peace was vpon him then he cryed out My soule is heauie euen vnto the death Then he prayeth Lord if it be possible let this cuppe passe from me But how prayeth he euen with sweating how sweateth hâ— euen droppes of bloud How long prayeth he three times When endes his agonie not vntill hee was dead What saide hee being readie to departe My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Was this for his humane death as some haue imagined No no wicked men haue dyed without complaint whose patience then might seeme to exceede his it was his suffering in his humane spirit which incountred with the wrath of God his God-head suppressing it selfe for a while he suffered indeed many torments in bodie but much more heauily did the wrath of God lie vpon his soule If this consideration of an afflicted spirit in these examples doe not sufficiently shew what a grieuous thing it is to sustaine a wounded conscience let vs proceed to the comparing of this with other euils which fall into the nature of man There is no sicknesse but Physicke prouideth for it a remedie there is no sore but Chirurgerie will affoord it a salue friendship helpeth pouertie there is no imprisonment but there is hope of libertie Suite and fauour recouer a man from banishment authoritie and time weare away reproch But what Physicke cureth what Chirurgerie salueth what riches ransometh what countenance beareth out what authoritie asswageth what fauour relieueth a troubled conscience all these banded together in league though they would conspire a confederacie cannot helpe this one distresse of a troubled minde and yet this one comfort of a quiet minde doth wonderfully cure and comfortably asswage all other griefes whatsoeuer For if our assistance were as an host of armed souldiers if our friends were the Princes and the Gouernours of the earth â—f our possessions were as large as betweene the East and the West if our meate were as Manna from heauen if our apparell were as costly as the Ephod of Aaron if euery day were as glorious as the day of Christs resurrection yet if our mindes be appalled with the iudgements of God these things would little comfort vs. Let experience speake If a troubled minde impaireth not health drieth not vp the blood wasteth not the marrow pineth not away the flesh consumeth not the bones if it maketh not all pleasures painefull and shortneth not this life sure no wisedome can counsell it no counsell can aduise it no aduice can asswage it no asswagement can cure it no eloquence can perswade it no power can ouercome it no scepter will affray it no inchanter can harme it And yet on the contrary if a man languish in sicknesse so his heart be whole and is perswaded of the health of his soule his sicknesse doth not grieue him If a man be reproched so he be precious in the sight of God and his Angels what losse hath he If a man be banished and yet doubteth not that heauen is his countrie and that he is a cittizen among the Saints it doth not appall him If a man be in trouble and findeth peace of conscience he will quietly digest his trouble But if the minde be troubled who dare meete with the wrath of the Lord of hostes who can put to silence the voyce of desperation who will steppe out and make agreement with the helles to spare vs who dare make a couenant with the diuell that hee would lay no claime vnto vs if then a good conscience helpeth all euils and all other benefites in this life in themselues cannot helpe a troubled conscience we see it true in proofe which here is in prouerbe The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare it Againe in all other afflictions we may haue some comfort against sinne this is euer accompanied with the accusation of sinne A man may be sicke reproched impouerished imprisoned and banished and yet in all these haue a cleere conscience his owne heart telling him that there is no special cause of these croâ—â—es in him but that he may â—uffer them for the tryall of his faith or for righteousnesse sake and well doing But when the spirit is wounded there is still a guiltinesse of sinne and when a mans spirit is trouâ—led he suspecteth all his waies he feareth all his sinnes he knowes not what sinne to begin with it breedes such hurlyburlies in him that when it is day he wisheth for night when it is night he would haue it day his meate doth not nourish him his dreames are fearefull to him his sleepe oft times forsaketh him if he speaketh he is little eased if he keepeth silence he boyleth in disquietnesse of heart the light doth not comfort him the darknesse doth terrifie him To prosecute our comparisons where all other euils are the more tolerable because they be temporall and pursue vs but to death this not being cured endeth not in death but becommeth eternall For euen the heathen men thought that death was the end of all miserie the perswasâ—ion whereof made them being in some miserie to make an ende of themselues and hasten their owne death as Sathan doth make many now adaies to doe who are ignorant of the hels which is a place of farre greater paines than any they can suffer in this world whatsoeuer for a tormented conscience
also too short and missed of the marke when because besides the sense of sinne pardoned by the death of Christ they felt not also the vertue of his passion crucifying sinne in them but saw that with the remission of sinne was not ioyned the mortification of sin they feared that there was no forgiuenesse for them but stil languishing with sorrow they thought themselues to stand charged with their former guiltines Yea and which is more for that such men haue not truely been instructed nor surely haue been grounded in the doctrine of Christs death and resurrection that is for that they saw not as well power flowing from his death to slay sinne in them as vertue to pardon sinne in them for that they felt not as well strength to sanctification streaming from the rising againe of Christ as they were perswaded of iustification righteousnesse therein they haue lien still bleeding at the heart in such sort as the wound of griefe could hardly or neuer be stayed and stanched Wherefore let vs strengthen our weake soules with this sixe-fold corde of consolation against these bitter assaults Let vs first labour to know sinne then to sorrow for sinne after to feele our sinnes in Christ forgiuen further to looke for power to crucifie the same then to lay hold on iustification by his resurrection and lastly hope for strength to proceed from thence to further vs in sanctification and holines of life euen vnto the end And thus much briefly for the second thing which we matched in company with the examination of sinne euen the triall of faith both which rightly vsed shall in some measure sauegard vs from the trouble of an afflicted minde Now let vs hasten to the third part of our diuision to shew how Gods children being fallen into this wound of spirit may be helped out of it which God willing we will also performe after we haue answered a necessarie obiection which in the former part might seeme to incounter against vs. There is no man but will graunt that Dauid Iob and others of the Saints of God had a sight of their sinnes a sorrow for their sinnes and a taste of the remission of their sinnes how then commeth it to passe that these men were so troubled in minde To this I answere that their trouble so befell them either for failing in some of these former things or else they were rather afflicted for triall of their faith than for punishing of sinne in them And therefore be it alwaies prouided that we thinke not euery conflict of conscience continually and chiefly to be for the pursuing of our sinnes but sometimes and principally that it commeth for the triall of our faith and yet secondarily or lesse principally for the scourging of sinne as we may see in Iob. Whereupon let all men be admonished when they see good men thus humbled throwne downe in minde to lay their hands on their mouthes from saying Surely these men are but hypocrites doubtlesse these men be great sinners the Lord hath found out their hypocrisie For good reason there is that such silence should be vsed for that the Lord may as well make triall of their faith as take punishment on their sinnes For if such affliction should alwaies and chiefly be sent for sinne then it should follow that all others as they exceeded them in sinne should also exceed them in the punishment of sinne But now comming to the saluing of this sore I shall seeme very strange in my cure and so much the more be wondred at by how much in manner of proceeding I differ from the most sort of men herein I am not ignorant that many visiting afflicted consciences cry still Oh comfort them oh speake ioyfull things vnto them Yea there be some and those of the most learned who in such cases are full of these and such like speeches Why are you so heauie my brother why are you so cast downe my sister Be of good cheere take it not so grieuously What is there that you should feare God is mercifull Christ is a Sauiour These be speeches of loue indeed but they often doe the poore soules as much good herein as if they should powre cold water into their bosomes when as without further searching of their sores they may as well minister a maladie as a medicine For as nutritiue and cordiall medicines are not good for euery sicke person especially when the body needeth rather a strong purgation than a matter restoratiue and as incarnatiue medicines may for the time allay the paine of the patient but after the griefe becoÌ„meth more grieuous so the comfortable applying of Gods promises are not so profitable for euery one that is humbled especially when their soules are rather further to be cast downe than as yet to be raised vp so those sâ—gred consolations may for a while ouer-heale the conscience and abate some present griefe but so as afterwards the smart may be the sorer and the griefe may grow the greater hereof insueth this effect that comfort seemeth to cure for a while but for want of wisedome in the right discerning of the cause men minister one medicine for another and so for want of skill the latter fit grindeth them sorer than the former Some there be who without all precept and practise will be their owne Physitions and these so soone as the fit commeth vpon them thinke it the best to chastise and to chase away their sorrow by drinking at tauernes by minstrelsie in merie companie by purging melancholie in taking Physicke all which may seeme to weare away the paine for a while but yet after it biteth more deeply when the burning feuer of their spirits shaketh them with a second recourse and for that before they were not truely searched purged â—eared and launced it commeth to passe that the second relapse is more dangerous than the first impression To come to our purpose we must know that all griefes are either confused or distinct and sure it is that the minde is appalled either for some cause knowne to vs as certaine oâ— for some thing vnknowne to vs and vncertaine To them which are troubled with such blinde griefes whereof they can see no reason as often it happeneth to Gods children in secret prouidence who either neuer knew God or else had but a generall knowledge of him I answere that as I denie not Physicke to be ministred if it in part proceed from a naturall cause so I require the word especially to shew the principall and originall cause to begin in the soule And this I doe the rather because I would haue wisedome both in considering the state of the body if neede so require in looking chiefly to the soule which so few thinke of If a man troubled in coÌ„science come to a Minister it may be he will looke all to the soule and nothing to the body if he come to a Physition
of one other thing which I had forgotten before and that is this your loue must spring from that reuerence feare that you must yeeld vnto your husband for true loue is mixt as it were with these two and this is a speciall dutie often repeated in the Scripture that the wife must feare the Husband So that you see Sister that you must not looke to haue your Husband at your becke for your loue but you must render due beneuolence vnto each other For as the bodie of the Husband is not his owne but his wiues so is not the woman 's her owne but her husbands for they are both one flesh as the Scripture doth teach Now if anie doe object that this is the way to bring women into bondage and to be as drudges to their Husbands if they should in this manner be subject vnto them No no it is not so but the most readiest way to procure vnto themselues grace peace of conscience and more sweete libertie whilest they liue in obedience to God and his holy ordinances And therefore the spirit of God admonisheth all women that they be not afraide of any such vaine terror Now further my Brother and Sister that you may keepe your bodies pure and chaste one for the other I would counsell you to beware of being alone with anie when there is feare of temptation vnto euill but bee carefull that you may alwayes haue witnesse of your Christian behauiour and in keeping companie conuenient chuse vnto your selfe such as be most sober and faithfull Well although there bee manie more duties yet I will content my selfe to goe one thing further that is that as you seeke for continuance and increase of loue so you take heede of jealousie for although that true loue is very earnest and mixt with godlie jealousie yet there is a wicked jealousie and that causeth causelesse suspicions which worketh great woe vnto such as giue credit vnto them Take heede therefore my Brother and Sister of this yea though there should seeme iust cause yet giue not too speedy credit vnto them Now if you desire to know in your heart which are vngodly suspicions know them by this token for they will make you more negligent in praying one for another and more slacke in performing all other duties of loue one to another In the eight Commaundement you are charged Brother to vse all lawfull means to prouide for the maintenance of your wife in honest estate else were you worse then an Infidell But I charge you to take heede least through distrust in the prouidence of God you make shipshracke of a good conscience vsing any vniust or vnlawfull meanes And you Sister are commaunded to be a good houswife and to keepe those things together which you haue and so increase them as you may from time to time be helpfull vnto others For if you should consume and waste things vnprofitablie you should grieue and trouble the minde of your Husband who ought to be cased of that care by you And further if it should please God to call either of you to suffer persecution in time of triall the weaker must for the Lords cause giue place to the stronger and desire the Lorde to giue greater strength for we must labour for grace that we may be willing for the Gospell to forsake all things whatsoeuer we haue Out of the ninth Commaundement I will giue you this rule that neither of you blaze abroad the infirmities of each other it is a great enemie to pure loue But if there bee neede of counsell and helpe in any matter then chuse a faithfull friend with consent that may be an indifferent iudge betwixt you And againe in any case tell the truth one to an other for it is a thing diligently to be regarded in these our dayes when as men and women are so full of pollicies and subtil fetches that there is almost no simplicity to be found in anie In the last commandement which concerneth wicked motions and thoughts although there be no consent giuen vnto them you are to consider that your nature will neuer bee freed from them in this life therefore you must prepare to prayer and other heauenly exercises of Faith to striue continually against them Thus I will end beseeching God for Christ Iesus sake to giue you of his spirit that may teach you in these things and enable you to further duties agreeable to his helic wâ—ll to the glorie of his name and your euerlasting comfort O Lord God deare Father for thy welbeloued Sonne our Sauiours sâ—ke make vs thankfull for this thy gracious prouidence towards vs. Oh Lord forgiue all our sins and keepe vs pure both in soule bodie for thine owne Names sake write these instructions in our hearts and giue vs grace to make practise of them in the whole course of our liuâ—s â—uide vs in all things deare Father by the grace of thy good spirit and let the mercifull eye of thy fatherly prouidence watch ouer vs continuallie that wee may be comforted in thy wayes and quickened alwayes to giue thee immortall praise and that through thy deare Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen After the exhortation and prayer hee asked the parties to be contracted these two questions 1 Of their consents of parents After their answere of their parents consent to make a faithfull promise of mariage one to another at such time as their parents could agree vpon it they were charged to keepe themselues chasle vntill the mariage bee sanctified by the publike prayers of the Church for otherwise many mariages haue been punished of the Lord for the vncleannes that hath been committed betwixt the contract and the mariage 2. Whether they euer were precontracted Then hee charged them saying I charge you as by authoritie from Iesus Christ in whom you looke to be saued that hauing the consent of your parents and receiued these precepts that I say yee labour to grow in knowledge and in the feare of God And now as in the sigâ—t of God with all such leâ—itie as of others is vsed you must make before the Lord a contract which is farre more then a promise and that on this manner their hands being ioyned â— R. doe promise to thee F. that I will bee thine husband which I will confirme by publike mariage in pledge whereof I giue thee mine hand In like manner doth the woman to the man Then after the prayer the parties are dismissed FINIS A TREATISE OF THE SABBATH IT is written Exod. 20. 8. Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it â—olie c Dearely belâ—ued in the Lord there is no Commandement of Gods part more vrged and of ouâ— parts lesse obserued then this one of the Sabbath wherefore with zeale to Gods glorie and loue vnfained vnto your selues I haue endeuoured in that measure and manner that God hath enabled mee to intreat of this argument The
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
preparation For this cause these holy men the vertuous predecessors were alwaies carefull in euery particular meane to be prepared as namely going about to pray they had their eiaculationes that is certaine short prayers before they entred into the solemne action and they tooke halfe the day before the sabbath to prepare them to it Now if preparation be necessary at these things in seuerall seeing all these concurre in the Sacraments excuselesse must hee bee that runneth to the Sacraments vnprepared Now as the Commaundement doth binde vs to this Examination So the contrarie inferred shuts out foure sorts of people First if anie for want of yeares as children bee not able to examine themselues all such are remoued Secondly if anie for want of wit discretion iudgement the vse of râ—saâ—on and such internals the defect whereof howsoeuer they are in age makes them as children cannot trie themselues as foolish and furious persons these are also excluded Thirdly if they haue a naturall conceiuing with gifts of reason and humane vnderstanding and yet are ignorant in the grounds of Religion and in the doctrine of the Sacraments which chiefe points of saluation are necessarie to be knowne if I say they haue not attained to these rules all such are debarred And last of all if they haue a generall notion of these things and vnderstanding of these rules and in the abuse of their knowledge remaine wicked stubborne and impenitent persons that neuer goe about to proue themselues all these also are to be separated as vnfit and vnworthie Guests of this Table The subiect of Examination is our selues and not others as the Apostle saith Let euery one examine himselfe As euery one looketh to the preparing of his owne meate so must euery one looke to the sanctifying of his owne heart for this spirituall meate is better than the heauenly Manna if we spoyle it not through our owne malignitie And because if there bee but one Publican in the Church wee looke to him and our eye cannot easilie goe from him therefore the Apostle would haue our examination reflexed on our selues as the Sunne-beames in the ayre Touching the manner of examination we must consider the nature and vse of the word The Word in it proper tongue is taken from the Gold-smiths shop and it is a trying as it were of mettalles and therefore the learned would haue vs trye our selues by the rules of Gold-smiths and this is not by the sound or Eccho that it maketh for in the best it is deceiuable but setting aside this they come to the touchstone and furnace which are two things of proofe to trie withall and they match with the touchstone the word and compare with the furnace the crosse But because those be more vniuersall I thinke they may rather trie the whole course of a mans life in generall than this seuerall poynt in hand Others because the bread and the wine be foode follow herein the rules of the physitians If a man haue a full body though his repletion come of a very good humour as of blood it needeth not filling but emptying againe full bodies if their fulnes come of euill humours are not to be nourished but rather they must be purged as flegmatike bodies which are full of moysture Euen so fareth it with all those which thinke themselues full enough of their own righteousnes and such as are stuffed with corrupt humours grosse sinnes are not to come hither hauing no interest or claime therein vntill the one be emptied of the fond conceit of his own righteousnes the other purged of the loathsome disease of his owne wickednesse Notwithstanding if we consider the words that follow If wee would iudge our selues we should not be iudged and againe but when we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world it may appeare that the Apostle vnderstandeth it of a iudiciall examination as before a iudge And the very word though it were deriued from the gold-smiths yet the vse of it is from a iudiciall manner of proceeding Well then let vs take it this way that in this triall wee must so proceed with our selues in iudgement and when we are by our selues alone wee must erect our iudgement seate in our selues and examine our selues precisely whether we eate worthily or vnworthily For the plainnes of it we cannot be better directed than by that rule 2. Cor. 13. Proue your selues whether ye are in the faith that is as I interpret it and most men of sound iudgement thinke with me whether the faith be in thee and whether yee haue receiued the spirit of Christ which is his vicar For by this yee shal know whether yee are worthy or vnworthie for surely hee shall eate Christs fleshe and drinke his blood that hath his spirite But how shall wee trie our selues whether wee haue the spirit or no I answere according to that saying Ephes. 3. 17. When Christ dwelleth in our hearts by faith And this now is enough for hauing this wee haue Christs spirit and so Christ himselfe and consequently wee neede not doubt of the other Here it is good to take this word faith as largely as wee can and take it in as generall a sense as the law that is for the whole word And so first wee are to sit in iudgement on our selues according to the whole forme of Gods iustice and it is good to take the record of our selues and that catalogue which the diuell himselfe hath in store against vs which yet indeed he hideth will bring forth because he reserueth it to lay it to our consciences in the houre of death when all our sins shall flocke together against vs to driue vs to despaire It is good I say according to the ten words of the law to frame ten seuerall actions enditements arraignments and so many seuerall sentences of condemnation and then wee shall finde a great spoyle of obedience in vs and we shal see our selues marueilously to bee defectiue Thus hauing arraigned our selues we must further consider how vnkindly we haue dealt with so kind a Sauiour since our calling and so pronounce a perpetual confusion due to vs with a shame for that which is past with a greefe for that which is present and with a feare of that which may come hereafter And when wee can bring our selues out of conceit with our selues and haue brought our selues into the worst taking that can bee then hee is in the best taking that taketh himselfe to be in the worst For the principall purpose of our examinatioÌ„ is to shew vs our indignitie and to bring our selues into the lowest conceit of our selues that can be Hauing in truth pronounced this shame and confusion of face to be due vnto vs God will suspend his iudgement and cease from his sentence of anger nay hee will say This man behold hath condemned himselfe I
to leade such a strict life they will haue other men liue like Angels and they themselues like Deuils Some more effectuall notes and of more common vse than these are set downe Matth. 23. But some may say and gather hereupon If it be a grosse hypocrisie to reprehend I will not deale with it at all and these are either fearfull or wickedly subtile and they are worse than the other Wee must not mislike the doing of an hypocrite further than God misliketh his misliking must bee our rule and hee blameth him not for the outside but for the inside A reprehension is good but in him it is ill accidentally as the best things in the Gospell may be The Pharisies were reprehenders and our righteousnesse must exceede theirs that is comprehend theirs and more Augustine saith well Sheepe may not therefore cast away their skinnes because wolues sometimes are coated with them Euery outward thing in their hypocrisie was good making of Proselytes keeping Saints memories and hee that hateth them for their abuse shall prooue himselfe a foole in the end Another kinde of men may conclude and thinke that those that are such open offenders and riotous not to be hypocrites and it is all they can boast of I am no hypocrite But we know that he is a singular hypocrite by Christs owne testimony that hath a beame in his eye Surely they are of the brotherhood of hypocrites Esay chap. 9. speaking of young men of wilde youths saith they are all hypocrites Iustine saith Euery euill man is an hypocrite more or lesse none is worse than such And yet if a man should see him in a mantle and heare him to pronounce Iehouah in sixe lines seuen times hee would thinke well of him he being darknesse turneth himselfe into an Angell of light and as hee is an hypocrite himselfe so is his crue The flesh shee complaines she is very weake and cannot rise and the spirits are dull they cannot studie But Dauid omitting his spirituall watch fell seuen times worse than hee did before The world is an hypocrite you may see by the tares which all good writers expound hypocrites that there be bundles of hypocrites though few beare the name Christ saith in the Gospell Hypocrites Esay prophecied well of you you come neere me with your lips c. Of these there be many bundles such are all they as will not goe one inch further in doing their duties thaÌ„ the precepts of men A man might marueile at Saint Paul that he called some the circumcised of God and the Israel of God as though there were any other Israel or circumcision there are indeed the circumcised of Parliaments and the Israelites of Princes Many there are who if Iosias his statutes were abrogated would bee readie to take the statutes of Omry There is another kinde of hypocrites called Heretikes as the Nouatians Anabaptists Familists The worst kind are those in the Church which open well vntil they haue a morsell cast into their mouthes Diuers colour their hypocrisie vnder the cloake of affected popularitie as Absolom The cast of hypocrites is to ioyne to great men that if they make a scape they may not bee medled withall Secondly they will ioyne themselues to good men and if that cloake will not serue they flie to statutes as in Daniel and last of all to the cloake of religion as Pilate to Christ I adiure thee by the liuing God and as the sonnes of Iacob did to the Sichemites they gate them to circumcise them that they might kill them There is a kinde of dissemblers that thinke it but hypocrisie to take vpon one the dutie of admonishing and they say of themselues that they are not cleane fingred but cleane hearted and that they are glorious within for all that the world seeth But Iames saith they must be cleane fingred too One saith to Augustine It sufficeth mee that I haue a pure conscience or that I haue a good conscience Augustine answereth Let not that content thee but remember the words of Christ also Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heauenly father Matth. 5. This is certaine saith hee if there be a beame in thine eye there is a whole stacke in thine heart How comes it to passe then that they that are more carefull than the rest are called hypocrites Christ indeede might call the Pharisies so for hee knew their thoughts but no Prophet euer called any hypocrite that had not a beame in his eye But this is the pestilent practise of the Diuell to vexe the children of God with that sinne which they cannot with any outward witnesses or compurgators so wel discharge themselues of being a sinne in the heart If a man be accused of adulterie hee might shew the contrarie by circumstance of time and place and so acquite himselfe but for this sinne no oth will serue for then hee is thought to be greater hypocrite Giue me all the Saints saith Augustine and say to them and see how they can discharge themselues Then the matter is this two things are required in a Christian which God giueth Iob that we be both straight without and sound within FINIS A TREATISE OF ANGER MOses in the twelfth of Numbers is coÌ„mended for the meekest man vpon the earth yet Exod 32. 19. he is said to be angrie and also is commended for it and his anger is allowed where wee learne that euery anger is not forbidden in the word of God but that only which is either without or not for a â—ust cause and which is not measured by the word For anger is in vs as other qualities of the minde are that is if it be ruled by our corruption it is euill and is forbidden in the word as a worke of the flesh but if by Gods good Spirit it be sanctified and ruled by Gods word it is a dutie commanded and we ought to bring it â—oorth as a fruit of the Spirit And many of Gods seruants in the Scriptures being angry for good causes and obseruing measure are commended for it whose examples in the like causes we ought to follow That we may therefore know spirituall and Christian anger from fleshly carnall anger and that we may discerne the workes of Gods Spirit in vs from the corrupted workes of our flesh it shall be profitable by some notes to make a difference betweene them that so they may both be knowne The first note or difference betweene these two kindes of anger is this If wee can patiently swallow vp and ouercome iniuries and faults committed against our selues yet in the cause of the Lord we can be very hot earnest and iealous this is a good signe that our anger proceedeth from the Spirit of God within vs. But contrariwise men in their owne causes and quarrels and when the iniurie is done to them will be very hot and angry and marueilously
who mourne rather in themselues possessing their soules in patience thā murmur against others as labouring in a secret disdaine of them and of this sort of mourners the Lord Iesus hath pronounced this iudgement Blessed are the meeke for they shall inherit the earth Neither must we be of too abiect a spirit as they that will patiently suffer all things because they would be troubled with nothing for that were rather a stoicall and vnchristian sottishnes than an heroicall and Christian meekenes but willingly submitting our necks to the yoke by the Lord his appoyntment imposed vpon vs we are rather patiently to waite for the time of our deliuerance and by labouring to keepe a good conscience we are to hunger and thirst after righteousnes where with vpon the credite of the Lord his owne word we shall in his good time be satisfied Now that wee may continue sanctification with mortification as wee ioyne together Christ his passion and resurrection let vs adde somewhat of those quickening graces of the spirit wherin some effects of Blessednesse doe appeare most euidētly the first is peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 5. 2. wherby we finde both truce with God and are at league with his creatures so as both for our comfort in the promises of God we haue accesse to him to reioyce vnder the hope of his glorie and for our confidence in the promises of God we can lie downe and sleepe in many perils because God hath either meanes to deliuer vs out of them or else is readie to sustaine vs in them Psal. 3. 6. and 4. 8. Of this thus speaketh the Prophet Blessed is the people that can reioyce in thee they shall walke in the light of thy countenance O Lord Psal 89. 13. Now least we should deceiue our selues with some false peace and illuding ioy we put vnto this peace of minde sinceritie which the holy Ghost hath linked together Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile And Psal. 119. Blessed are those that are vpright in the way and walke in the way of the Lord. Beware least this vprightnes of minde be boysterous and voide of loue without which all is as nothing but a swelling pride so with this we make knowne our faith by fruites and our feeling by sweete effects For loue the enemie of securitie is carefull to please God and fearefull to displease him and blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and walketh in his waies Psalm 128 1. Lastly this feare is ioyned with a care to please God in the obedience of his word Luk. 11. Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Those effects which concerne not onely our selues but others are of two sorts and comprehended Matth. 5. The first a Christian care to worke in others a taste of that sweete reconciliation which is from God to man or from man to man whereof it is said Matth. 5 9. Blessed are the peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Many may vndertake this dutie but vpon some sinister affection and therfore we require a fellow-feeling of the euils of others mourning both for their inward defects outward necessities of whom Christ hath said Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercie Of the other the Psalmist speaketh Psal. 40. 2. Blessed is he that iudgeth wisely of the poore c. And when wisedome ioyned with compassion pitie mixed with policie doth worke such a moderation in our affections as that wee may vse such a mercifull seueritie where it is needefull and a seuere lenitie where the matter so requireth it this causeth vs to auoide on the one side taking of offence for Blessed are they saith the Lord Iesus that are not offended at me and on the other side it teacheth vs to reach out our hand to the needie for it is a blessed thing to giue rather than to receiue Act. 20. 35. The outward effects are prosperitie as a signe of God his loue and aduersitie as a thing sanctified vnto vs in the crosse of Christ Psal. 128. Many temporal blessings are propounded not vniuersally but as restrained to them that feare the Lord because indeed they haue the surest interest in them right vnto them The like felicitie falleth out Psal. 144. but to such as haue God for their Lord. And much more is a certain gain and handsell of happines ariseth euen out of the bitternes of affliction to them that feare God in that thereby the Lord strippeth them from some sin wherewith they might haue rotted or whetteth them vp to some actions of godlinesse wherein their zeale began to freeze for cold or to trie their faith which else would haue beene drosse or for the good of others that might make their profit thereby The Prophet his testimonie of this is Psal. 99. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy law Herevnto may be ioyned that beatitude of the Lord of all blessings Matth. 5. 10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen To draw at the last to the consummation of all this we make the full heape of all happines after this life to be filled with the Lord of life and with the sweetnes of his presence who is happie aboue all that can be thought and counted happie This is foreshewed Matth. 25. Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you And Reuel 14. Blessed are they that die in the Lord c. For thus shall we be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shal our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwell with the Angels with all the hostes of heauen in most happines and blessednes it self We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods his word that he is indeed blessed whom God chuseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit renueth whom faith staieth whom the Word Prayer Sacraments and discipline build vp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit which hungreth after righteousnes all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sinne of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperitie and aduersitie as pledges of God his fauour and vndoubtingly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the bodie of blessednesse is vnperfit FINIS
wold be too long to tel of Gedeō Baruch Sampson Iepthah Dauid Asa Iehosaphat Ezechia who through faith obtained the promises subdued kingdomes escaped the edge of the sword of weake were made strong waxed valiant in battel turned to flight the armies of aliāts of some of which it is pressed that they did these things by faith helped by prayer and fasting and of the most part of the other it may bewel vnderstood Seeing we are compassed about with such a cloud of witnesses shal we be so bewitched as to dreame of the like victories without the like faith or to imagine of the like faith without vsing of the like meanes But it may be some will obiect that this exercise of humiliation weakeneth the hearts of true subiects and incourageth the enemies this was of old slanderously obiected to Ieremie by the vnbeleeuing and carnall Princes who would yet seeme to be wise politikes I haue heard indeed of the Arch atheist Machiauel that writeth of the Religion of Christians that it being practised in truth doth weaken their hands making them cowards and emboldeneth their enemies against thē although there be no doubt many that think so yet neuer haue I heard godly or wise men say so Neither doth this kind of humiliatiō lift vp our enemies the Papists at home or abroad but their owne proud hearts malicious attempts against Gods people by both which seeing that pride will haue a fall and before glorie goeth humility we may assure vs the rather of the victorie hauing so many promises in Gods word for the same confirmed with so many examples In the stead of many in the Psal. 119. this promise shall suffice They draw neere that follow after malice and are farre from the law thou art neere O Lord for all thy words are true The terrible iudgements of God against the pride of Moab and other Nations who conspiring together against the people of God at the last were made their owne executioners and the great destruction of blasphemous Senacherib his hoste Ezekiah king of Iudah being set free from the siege both these being wrought by publike and priuate fasting doe most euidently confirme the same which examples may serue for vs to look after others which are many in number True it is indeed that the great security with the floods of our sinnes flowing ouer the banks in euery place haue hitherto reioyced our enemies heart and if once they arme themselues with Gods wrath which the Lord turne away for Christs sake then will they certainly fray vs which to preuent all meanes will not helpe vs vnlesse in fasting weeping and mourning we rent our hearts though not our garments vnfainedly acknowledging our sinnes trembling at his iudgement that so we may turne vnto God with our whole hearts by repentance by faith beleeuing him to be gratious and mercifull slow to wrath and of great goodnesse And this doing we may assure our selues that the terrour of the Lord shall be stricken out of our hearts and the spirit of gladnes and power shall bee powred vpon vs and through faith helped by prayer and fasting shall we doe valiantly Thus the spirit of God moued Ioel the Prophet to threaten the people of his time liuing vnder a prosperous Raigne vnto whom this obiection might as iustly haue been made as against the exercise and a great deale more because his Fast was more general his threatnings more fearefull his descriptions of their dangers more terrible Againe some may obiect that fasting is an exercise of sinners what shall we say then shall the hypocrisie of man make the appointment of God of none effect yea was it not therefore appointed that he which commeth hither of custome may yet goe away with conscience may he not being reproued and rebuked in his owne soule and seeing his hypocrisie laid open labour from thenceforth to approue himselfe or at the least be without excuse against the day of the Lord. May there not be also at this exercise some that come in trueth and in the feare of God whom God will accept is it meet that these children of God should be bereft of the vse thereof for the abuse of the wicked Moreouer we are to be circumspect that we require not a daily fast for as in Physicke it is a thing most absurd to prescribe a continual vse of violent vacuation seldome of ordinarie foode euen so it is as absurd diuinitie to say it is sufficient that preaching bee vsed at sundrie times in sundrie places and that fasting should be daily vsed when as the ministerie of the word of God is as often to be vsed as milke for babes to be nourished or as meat for strong men to grow vp to the fulnes of the age of Christ fasting is to be admitted but as letting of blood or purging some corrupt humour when some great cause vrgeth the same We lament the want of diligent Preaching which some without a continuall course wherof thinke to be sufficient A Christian heart may appeale to Gods blessed word the true iudge of all them that are teachable but the iudge of all euen of the froward in the last day yea we may appeale to the great inquest of all Gods children which know their owne sinnes yea to the experience of twentie * yeeres which is a witnes so sufficient that no exception can bee made against it whether to worke all and euery point of that knowledge with a care to practise it in any sufficient measure in al places so few Sermons so little preaching in most places be not very insufficiēt The Law saith that the mouthes of the Priests should alwaies keepe knowledge both that they might teach the people by publike doctrine and exhortation and that the people might require of them by priuate conference The Prophets are commanded to crie and not to cease and the Lord is saide by their Ministrie to rise vp earely and to stretch forth his hand all the day long and the Kingdome of God is like to the father of an house that bringeth forth of his treasurie things new and old for the daily food of the family What is this that euery true Minister is charged with as he wil answere it before the iudgement seate of Iesus Christ to preach the word in season and out of season Surely once in a quarter and once in a moneth may soone seeme to be out of season or scarse in season But sure I am that twice on the Sabbath if Gods word be the iudge can be termed no more but in season and to preach longer and oftner on the fasting dayes may not be called in the Apostle his sense out of season Now to fast euery day were more than the Pharisies did who fasted but twice in the weeke if we will be counted the sonnes of Patriarches and Prophets and the disciples of the Apostles to take that liberty of Gods creatures that they did why
farre on the other hand doe we vtterly and simply refuse all orders of the Church although sometime there be no expresse word but if by consequence if by cause or effect wee can finde it agreeable or not repugnant to the word after triall had with the holy scriptures wee will receiue it thus to make the word the touchstone the heretikes will not agree Besides as in all other artes it is requisite that whosoeuer will attaine sound knowledge of them hee must credit their principles for otherwise as the verie heathen saw there is no farther dealing in the learning of them so we haue certaine generall truthes and rudiments whereby we traine vp new commers to Christ and trie both old and yong by them which thing our heretikes will not admit We hold then certaine generall rules of the power prouidence and wisedome of God of our redemption and saluation by Iesus Christ of our effectuall sanctification of the forgiuenes of our sinnes of the hope of the glorious resurrection and of a better life of obedience prayer discipline and holy conuersation in despite of all heretikes against which though they dispute declame raile and write wee will neuer leese the hold Secondly which is a thing vnto these men vnacquainted we vse to marke the scope and drift of the writer we compare the things that goe before with the things that follow after wee conferre one place with another the olde Testament with the new the allegories with the plaine speeches we see a perfit harmonie in the scriptures wee refuse all dissenting and disagreeing doctrine to the scriptures all which neither Turke Papist nor Familist will doe and therefore we haue the trueth in these last dayes which neither Mahomet Bishop of Rome nor H. N haue and therefore we will not be iudged by their reuelations traditions and dreames but by the scriptures whereby we iudge them and in this sense we say the last dayes or fulnes of time because we haue the trueth But yet the villanoust wretches which heape vp to the brimme the measure of their sins will not also stick to say with vs that these are the last dayes that is as they interpret it who so cōmeth into the house of loue and is illuminated is now risen againe and hath heard the last trumpe and is become of an Angelicall nature needing no eating drinking or marrying after the manner of men and these are our ranging rogues who will tye themselues to no calling but liue as they thinke in the resurrection See how needefull it is to vnderstand this phrase aright of the last dayes We call not them the last dayes in respect that no further time shall be but in respect hereof that these dayes shall not be ended vntill Christ come and giue vp the kingdome to God the Father and as these last dayes were begun at his first comming in humilitie in the fleshe so they shall ende at his last comming in glorie to iudgement It followeth in our text In the last dayes saith God All the Scriptures are worthie to bee heard because they proceed from God and not from man although man may be the pen of the holy Ghost Wherefore it is said 2. Pet. 1. 20. 21. First knowe this that no prophecie in Scripture is of priuate motion For the prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost The Prophets wholy to disauthorise themselues in all their waightie embassages vse to say Thus saith the Lord of hosts Thus saith the Lord the holy one and such like whereby they would purchase the greater credit whilest they remoue the imagination of men from all dreaming of mans doing and set their faith a worke in acknowledging it to proceede from God Wherefore wee must so heare the word as though we heard God himselfe speaking to vs yea as though we either went vp to heauen or God came downe to vs. Likewise whether we reade heare or meditate priuately we must still thinke our selues in the presence of God who narrowly watcheth ouer the pure vse of his holy word remembring that holy speech of Cornelius Act. 10. vers 33. vnto Peter the Apostle Now are we all here present before God to heare all things commanded thee of God It is also said in that exhortation to the Church to praise God Psal. 95. vers 2. Let vs come before his face with praise c. This is that which will humble vs when we know that we come before God and his Angels whose presence is described Ezek. 1. and therefore the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 10. to moue the womē of Cor. the more telleth thē that they are in the presence of the Angels This meditation breedeth religion in hearing without which whilest we behold a man speaking as of himselfe and by himselfe alone we are neuer moued threatē he promise he menace he comfort he exhort he reproue he neuer so much No we cānot throughly be wrought vpon vntil we can say Surely it is the Lord speaketh to vs it is the word of the most high God vttered by man wee will not receiue it as the doctrine of men but of God either as the doctrine to saue our soules or to cōfound vs it is the mightie power of saluation if wee beleeue it is a mightie power to cast vs downe to the hels if we doe not beleeue It is the word of God that moueth not the word of man For if a man were a Turke how should he moue a Papist or how should a Papist moue a Turke If he take away Mahomets dreames from the Turke or the Fathers traditions from the Papist or the eight man his reuelations from the Familist and vrgethem with the word they are gone so that it is the onely word of God maugre the head of the deuill that vnblindfoldeth all their errors and is able to moue them and conuert so many of them to the trueth as God will haue saued Thus we see what the perswasion of God his presence and the authoritie of his word worketh in vs. Now before we goe into the other particulars let vs by the way consider somewhat of the reason here vsed Before he vsed a reason of probabilitie from the circumstance of the time now he commeth to a reason of necessitie because neuer drunken men could speake the wonderfull things of the Spirit This argument is drawne from contraries men full of drinke cannot so shew foorth the workes of God men thus endued with God his spirit cannot bee drunken On this manner Paul thus reasoneth Ephes. 5. 18. Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit As if hee should say if ye be filled with wine there is excesse if ye labour of excesse of wine surely you cānot haue the Spirit Christ also vseth this argument No man can serue two masters c. If a man wholy giue ouer himselfe to God he cannot
saued which point is necessarily to be noted For the diuell will tell vs Christ died for others but not for vs True it is that all repentant sinners compared with the number of the vnrepentant are but few Howbeit if I truely abhorre my sinnes and my selfe for my sinnes sake if I purpose to leaue sinnâ— and trauell in the wayes of righteousnes if I loue GOD and hate â—niquitie and depart from it although I want all these solen ne preparations yet I am perswaded I shall be saued And yet remember that here is no such libertie for hard-hearted sinners neither is the Sea of mercie denied to sorrowfull sinners For as no sinner shall be damned that will repent and it truth desireth to be saued so the Lord will not iustifie the wicked and obstinate sinner Whosoeuer therefore hath eares let him heare who so hath eyes let him see who so hath an heart let him consider of this bountifull mercie of God whether hee be in miserie outward or trouble inward and know from the Lord his owne mouth that Whosoeuer calleth on the Name of the LORD hee shall be saued FINIS THE THIRDE PART OF THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREAcher of the Word of GOD containing seuenteene Sermons the Titles and Texts whereof appeare in the next Page following PROV 10. 7. The memoriall of the iust shall bee blessed but the name of the wicked shall rotte VERS 11. The mouth of the righteous is as a welspring of life VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. THE SERMONS FOLLOVVING ARE THESE 1 OF quenching the spirit 1. THES 5. 19. 2 Of murmuring EXOD. 16. 2. 3 Of zeale REVEL 3. 19. 4 Of a good name PROV 22. 1. 5 Of humilitie PROV 18. 12. 6 Of the education of children PROV 17. 21. 7 Of repentance and true sorrow for sinne ACT. 2. 37. 38. 8. 9. Three Sermons of the heauenly purchase on the 13. of 10. Matthew and the 44 verse 11 Of Christian warfare on EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 12 Of diuers Christian instructions PSAL. 16. 13 Of flying euill company Idolatrie c. on GEN. 42. vers 9. 12. 14. 15. 21. 14 Of the mutuall duties betweene the Ministers and people on HEB. 13. vers 17. 15 Of the confession of sinne and the necessarie vse thereof on PROV 28. 15. 16 Of the effects of Christ his Crosse c. in two sermons 17 on GALAT. 6. vers 14. 15. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL SIR IVLIVS CAESAR KNIGHT AND TO THE RIGHT VERtuous Lady his wife HENRY HOLLAND wisheth an increase of all prosperitie and the rich grace of Gods spirit vnto life euerlasting THese Sermons right Worshipfull are full of good instruction and consolation I haue endeuoured to giue some view of theâ— al by some short aphorismes on this manner I. The first Sermon is of the quenching of the spirit where hee teacheth vs 1. That albeit those be worthily condemned that nâ—vâ—r tâ—sted nor desire to taste of the spirit of God yet a more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come on them that hauing once receiued it doâ— after lose the same 2. To knowe whether we haue the spirit he saith like as hee knoweth best that hee hath lâ—fe which feeleth it in himselfe so hee best knoweth whether hee haue the spirit that feâ—eth thâ— spirit working in himselfe Againe he that hath the spirit of Christ hath some thing in him giuen him of God by his word aboue all that can be attained by any naturall gift or humane industrie 3. Tâ—e spirit often in regeneration causeth in the spirituall man a great and generall astonishment for great â—â—d enormous sinnes committed and then it dealeth more particularly smitâ—â—g vs with a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 4. Then the spirit teacheth how the faculties of the soâ—le are all bent to rebellion against God and specially how reason fighteth against faith and is a great patronâ— of vnbeliefe 5 After all this the spirit saith he bringeth vs to seâ— the vnsâ—â—rchable riches of Christ and worketh in vs that precious faith whereby â—â— apprehend our free iustification in Christ. And then followes the feeling of ioy vnspeakable and that blessed peace of conscience which passetâ— vnderstanding iudgement is reformed affections are cleane altered and there wil appeare in â—ll faculties great forwardnes and readines to performe things acceptable vnto God 6. After some falies of frailtie â—f we continue our former hatred of sinne the oftner wâ— fal conceiue the more dâ—â—dly hatred against sinne if our sorrow for sinne increase if our care continue to preuent and cut off all occasions of sinne albeit we slip and fall often yet wee may not say the spirit is quenched 7. Such as haue the greater and more certaine graces of the spirit of regeneration their knowledge is well grounded and they labour euermore for a good measure of knowledge to direct them in their particular duties the knowledge of the wicked is but coÌ„fused general vncertaine 8. Albeit the spirit can neuer be vtterly taken from the beleeuers yet if they waxe proud secure and fall to sin the graces of the spirit the cleere vnderstanding the feeling the affection and ioy in the holy Ghost may so die decay in them that they may well seeme to themselues and others to haue quenched the spirit These and the like singular doctrines concerning this matter are contained in this Sermon This argument was further inlarged and amplified in other Sermons by him which as yet I cannot finde For he taught also by what degrees the spirit is quenched and they were these 1. By neglecting the meanes of cherishing the grace of the spirit 2. From neglecting the meanes to proceede to the grieuing of the spirit 3. From grieuing to come to vexing and prouoking the spirit 4. Lastly how some after long prouocations haue quenched the spirit and lost all the good light graces of God which they seemed before to haue had These be most dangerous degrees of sinne and steps to perdition And thus farre of the first Sermon II. The second sermon is against murmuring a sinne no lesse dangerous than common in all degrees and conditions of men We be here taught 1. What the nature is of impatiencie for outward things what dishonour it brings to God what a torment to vnbeleeuers in whom â—â—e want of one small thing breedâ— such â—isâ—â—ntâ—ntment â—â— the possâ—ssiâ—on of mâ—â— rich blessâ—â—â—â—â—â—â—â—ot quâ—â—t them 2. What remedies best sâ—rue to make our hearts calme in aâ—â— such distempred affections and they bee these first most highly to esteeme of Gods fauour and to prâ—ferre that one benefit of the â—ardon of our sinnes before all the riches of this life Secondly to labour for that precious faith iâ— Christ
receiued the spirit not of the world but of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. Besides the spirit of God is eternall and endureth for euer but all the doings and deuices of men they perish and in time they haue an end Therefore though a man haue wisedome with great knowledge though in wit and skill he passe and excell the common sort of men yet if from aboue he hath not been inlightened if from heaueÌ„ his wisedome hath not been sanctified his knowledge shall decay his wisedome shall wither like grasse he hath not as yet tasted of the spirit of God that endureth for euer And therefore saith Saint Paul We teach the mysteries of God which none no not the Princes and the men of this world which are aboue others most excellent are able to vnderstand Secondly consider whether there bee in thee any alteratioÌ„ or change For the wise men which were expert in nature could say that in euery generation there is a corruption And we see that the seede sowen is much chaunged before it grow vp and beare fruit Then needfull it is that in regeneration there be a corruption of sinne so that as seede in the ground so sinne in our mortall bodies may decay that the new man may be raised vp the spirit of God taking possessioÌ„ of our soules Therfore the Euangelist Iohn doth make this the first worke of the spirit that it shall rebuke the world of sinne and this is so needfull that without it there is not the spirit of God neither yet can Christ come and enter into that man Here of it was that Christ compared the Iewes to children in the market place who would not dance though they were piped vnto and the reason was because they had not first learned with Iohn to mourne for they that by the preaching of Iohn learned to lament their sinnes and for their sinnes were pensiue in their owne soules they receiued Christ they danced and did reioyce to heare the ioyfull tidings of the Gospell Therefore Christ saith That whores and harlots entred into the kingdome of heauen seeing they lamented their sinnes before the proud Pharisies which were touched with no remorse for their sinnes And for the same cause it is that Christ calleth vnto him them onely that labour and aâ—e heauie ladâ—â— teaching that if they finde not sin to be a heauie loade and burthen to them they haue not the spirit of God neither are they fit to receiue Christ. Then to be rebuked of sin is the first worke of the spirit which the spirit worketh in vs by these degrees First it raiseth vp in vs a great and generall astonishment by reason of all those great and enormous sinnes that we haue committed and this doth strike vs downe it doth terrifie vs and hold vs amazed wonderfully then it dealeth with vs more particularly it bringeth vs vnto a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes it doth bereaue vs of our chiefe desires and bringeth vs out of conceit and liking with the best things that are in vs for then it doth display before vs the vanitie and darknes of our vnderstanding how vnfit and vnmeete wee are to vnderstand and conceiue those things that do aboue al others especially concerne vs then doth it let vs see the peruerse corruption of our iudgement and that before God and in things belonging to God we be as bruit beasts not able to discerne things that differ nor to put a sound difference betweene good and euill then doth it let vs see that our reason is vnreasonable nay that it is hurtfull vnto vs a great enemie to faith and a great patrone of infidelitie and vnbeleefe When it commeth to our affections it turneth them vpside downe it turneth our mirth into mourning our pleasure into painfulnes and our greatest delight into most bitter griefe If it doe proceede further and come once to the heart and to the stomacke and courage that is in vs then it cutteth vs to the quicke then doth it at once cast vs downe in humilitie vnder the hand of God for while we had to deale with men we were as stoute as any and would not start for the best We had reason to say for our selues and courage to defend our selues against all them that did deale with vs but now the spirit draweth vs into the presence of God it letteth vs see that we haue to doe with God that our strength is weaknes in respect of him Then doth our heart begin to faile vs then doe we lay our hands on our mouthes and dare not answere nay then doe we quickly take vp our crosse because the Lord himselfe hath done it Behold here how the spirit worketh behold how sinne is corrected and who so can behold here this in himselfe may assuredly say that the spirit of God is in him that it is not in vaine within him nay that it is mightie and liuely in operation in his heart The third note and effect is the bringing on forward of this worke vnto iustification for when the spirit hath brought vs thus farre then doth it begin to open vnto vs a doore vnto the grace and fauour of God it doth put into our mindes that there is mercie with God and therefore stirreth vs vp to seeke mercie at his hands afterward it doth let vs see how Christ suffered to take away the sinnes of the world that in the righteousnes of Christ we may looke to be iustified before God And this it doth not let vs see onely but doth effectually worke a sure perswasion of it in our hearts and confirmeth the same by two notable effects The first is a ioy most vnspeakable and glorious wherewith our hearts must needes be wholy taken vp and rauished when we see our selues by the righteousnes of Christ of the free mercie and grace of God redeemed from death deliuered from hell freed from the fearfull condemnation of the wicked The second is the peace of conscience which indeed passeth all vnderstanding While sinne and the guilt of sinne remained there was no peace nor rest nor quietnes to be found but feare within terrors without and troubles on euery side but when sinne is once nailed to the crosse of Christ when the guilt of sinne is taken out of our consciences and the punishment thereof farre remoued then must needes ensue great peace for our accusers dare not proceed against vs our sinnes are forgiuen vs and God is at one with vs and for this we haue the warrant and testimony of the spirit Can flesh blood perswade vs of this can any creature assure vs how God is affected towards vâ— no doubtlesse And therfore where this ioy and peace is there must needes be the holy Ghost the author worker of the saine For as no man knoweth what is in man but the spirit of man which is in him so none knoweth the will of God but the spirit of God and
haue into the word of God Certaine it is that both the godly and wicked are inlightened but the inlightening of the godly is one and the insight of the wicked is another for that knowledge and insight which the godly haue receiued is certaine and distinct and therefore in particular things they be able to apply the threatning of Gods iudgements to the humbling of themselues and the promises of God to comfort themselues Againe their knowledge is sufficient to direct them both generally and in euery particular dutie And last of al it neuer faileth them but directeth them vnto the end but the knowledge of the wicked is not so for it is confused generall vncertaine And therfore though they haue a generall knowledge of the threatnings and of the promises of God yet can they not make particular vse of the same Their knowledge is insufficiēt not able to direct them in their particular actions and therefore it doth leaue them in the end Therefore as the knowledge of the godly for the cleerenes the certaintie and the sufficiencie of it is compared to the Sunne so the knowledge of the wicked is compared to the lightning which doth not giue any certaine light it doth not continue any time and when it is gone men are worse than they were before So doth it fall out with the wicked for beside that their knowledge doth soone vanish there is also in them afterwards greater and more dangerous darknes than there was before herein then we doe see one plaine and manifest note of difference Secondly we come to our affections Certaine it is that the wicked doe desire the helpe and the fauour of God but looke to the cause and that will shew a difference betweene them and the godly The wicked doe onely seeke helpe because of some extremitie which they suffer they onely desire to be in the fauour of God because they would be freed from griefe and therefore it is common with them to say Oh that I were out of this paine Oh that this my sorrow were taken from me By which speeches they shew that so they might be at rest or liue at their ease they would little weigh of the helpe or fauour of God But the godly finde such sweetnes in the fauour of God that for the desire thereof they can be content to forgoe all the pleasures of this life yea they can be content to suffer much and endure the crosse patiently so that at the last they may assuredly enioy Gods fauour Not the godly onely but the wicked also are grieued when they haue sinned but the wicked doe therefore sorrow because their sinne hath or will bring some punishment vpon them and the godly sorrow because they haue offended God and giuen him occasion to draw his fauour from them therefore his correction doe they beare patiently but the remembrance of their sinne that toucheth them still at the verie quicke Then in their ioy and in their sorrow may appeare a second difference The third difference is in loue for though both of them doe loue God yet it is after a diuers manner the one of sinceritie the other for wages A poore childe that is taken vp fed and cloathed will loue him that doth thus feede and clothe him but if he receiued no more of that man than of another hee would like him and loue him no better than another euen so it is with the wicked if their bellies he filled their barnes stuffed and they haue their hearts desire they loue God indeede but yet onely for their bellie and their barnes Thus did Saul loue God but it was for his kingdome thus did Achitophel loue God but it was because he was aduanced to bee a Counsellour and thus did Iudas loue God but it was because he was chosen to be an Apostle and carried the bagge But what became of their loue the histories doe testifie Saul was a little afflicted and forsooke God Achitophel somewhat crossed in his deuises hanged himselfe and Iudas for gaine of money betrayed Christ. Some experience of this wee may see among vs Courtiers will be professors and Schollers of ripe wits will be religious if that Courtiers may become Counsellors and if Schollers may be preferred to the chiefest places but if promotion come then their profession is forsaken and their religion laide aside And yet that is not all for either they waxe prophane in their life or hereticall in their opinions Doe the children of God loue on this manner No the holy Ghost which they haue receiued in effectuall manner doth shedde the seede of loue in their hearts and doth worke in them a speciall liking of his goodnesse of his righteousnesse and of his holinesse and therefore of sincere affection they loue him As the naturall childe loueth his father naturally and though his father beare him yet beareth he it and still loueth him so doe the children of God deale They haue powred into them as Saint Peter saith a godly nature so that they doe freely loue God their father though he afflict them or crosse them in their desires yet they loue him and in loue performe their obedience vnto him continually therefore Iob saith Though he kill me yet will I trust in him They therefore are said to haue receiued a free spirit and to serue God in the libertie of the spirit And who seeth not this to be a plaine and manifest difference betweene them therefore we may well take it as a third marke or rule whereby to proue and trie our selues The fourth and last rule is in considering the worke and effect which Gods mercie receiued doth worke in vs for herein doe the wicked shewe their wickednesse two wayes First on the right hand the mercies of God do worke in them a wonderfull contentation but not such as causeth them to returne the glory vnto God nay rather it is such as causeth them to take all glorie to themselues for the graces of God doe puffe them vp and make them proud and conceited in themselues Here of there ariseth a great securitie which bringeth first neglect and afterwarde contempt of all good meanes whereby they should grow vp in goodnesse On the left hand others offēd being neuer pleased nor contented with that they haue nay indeede forgetting and lightly esteeming that they haue and still desiring new These men besides that they be vnthankful they doe also murmure and grudge against God are neuer pleased with him Betweene these two doe the children of God hold a middle and euen course and therefore wee shall see these things in them First a sight an acknowledging of the wants which doe moue them as S. Peter saith Like new borne babes to desire the sweete and sincere milke of the word that thereby the graces they haue may be increased and their other wants may be supplied and so farre are they from being
puffed vp with pride that they reioyce when their pride may be pulled downe or their haughtinesse abated either by some sharpe rebuke or by some fearefull threatning or by some moderate correction from the Lord. For they know that if it were needefull for S. Paul to be buffeted and that by the minister of Satan to the intent that his pride might be beaten down then it is much more needful for them after sundrie waies to be humbled Besides they doe not only desire the word but they also waite vpoÌ„ the Lord vntill it please him to worke further in them thereby and this waiting is as earnest as is theirs who hauing watched all the night doe waite and looke for the dawning of the day Secondly as they see their wants so also they see that grace they haue receiued and are for that time well appayed and contented therewith and therefore as their wants doe humble them so the graces of God receiued doe comfort them and as their wants doe call vpon them cause them to seeke more so that they haue doth prouoke them to be thankefull for that they haue receiued See then a quite contrarie course of the wicked and those that of sinceritie doe worship God see I say how contrarily the graces and gifts of God doe worke in them And therefore from the consideration hereof wee may well draw a fourth rule whereby to make triall and examination of our selues So to conclude this point in a word when a man by the spirit of God hath been inlightned vnto a certaine and sufficient knowledge of Gods will when he findeth his affection chiefly and aboue all other things set vpon God when he findeth a pure and sincere loue of God in his heart not for wages but for the worke of grace which after an vnspeakeable manner doth moue him thereunto when he doth thankfully acknowledge mercies receiued as he doth carefully attend and waite vpon the Lord til he bestow some greater measure of graces vpon him then may he bee vndoubedly perswaded that hee hath found the spirit working in him in a more effectuall manner and that therefore it shall neuer be taken from him But what then may such men cast off all care No for vnto them doth S. Paul giue this charge That they doe not quench the spirit And notwithout cause doth he giue them this charge for though the spirit it selfe can neuer be taken vtterly from them yet doubtlesse if they waxe proud if they grow secure if they fall into sinne then the graces and gifts of the spirit may decay and dye in them their cleere vnderstanding their feeling their affection and all may be gone so that in their own iudgement and in the iudgement of others it may seeme that they haue quite quenched put out the spirit Neither must this seeme so strange for if the image of God which was more perfectly placed in Adam than it is now in vs If I say this image might quite be lost and blotted out as we see it was then no marueile if the graces of the spirit of God be for a time as it were dead and drowned in vs. And that we may be the lesse offended herewith the Scriptures doe offer vnto vs such examples of men as hauing been once effectually called and truly borne againe haue yet afterward through some sinnes lost the graces of the spirit such were the Galathians for they were truly called and effectually regenerate by the spirit and Gospell of God as may appeare by this that for the words sake they reuerenced the Apostle as the Angell of God yet they were snared with false doctrine and fel very dangerously to the choking and quenching of the graces of Gods spirit in them The spirit it selfe was not takâ—n from them nay Christ did still continue in their hearts but yet for want of godly graces hee was as it were without fashion or forme so that the Apostle did as it were trauell againe vntill Christ was fashioned anew in them Dauid also vpon the committing of his sinne was brought into the like â—ase therefore in the 51. Psalme he prayeth That God will create in him a new spirit What was the spirit quite gone No for by and by in the same Psalme he prayeth That the Lord would not take away his holy spirit from him How can these two stand together first to pray that a new spirit may bee created in him and then that the spirit of God may not be taken from him Surely the spirit it selfe was still in him and therfore he prayeth that it may not be taken from him but the graces and gracious working of the spirit they were dead and gone and therefore he praieth that they may be renewed in him By this then we see that the very chiefe graces of the spirit may be quenched euen in the most godly when they fall into sinne But yet that no libertie may be taken hereby let vs a little consider what griefe and punishment they procure to themselues that do by any meanes lose the graces of the spirit First of all we must know that though the spirit of God caÌ„not be gotten by our labour yet it costeth vs much labour and wee must vndergoe much trauell and suffer much trouble before the spirit of God doe take possession of vs now when the graces of the spirit are lost all this our labour seemeth to be lost and what griefe is it to see the whole labour and trauell of a man to vanish and come to nothing Secondly when a man receiueth the spirit of God and by the same spirit is assured that his sinne is forgiuen him that he is in the fauour of God there doth arise in his heart a great ioy in the holy Ghost a ioy I say that is vnspeakeable and glorious and this ioy is lost and gone when the graces of Gods spirit are gone with how great griefe and woe they knowe that in any measure haue tasted of it Againe when the graces of the spirit are choked in men then they haue no heart to doe good they haue no affection to goodnesse but all is gone and they are made for the time as it were an vnprofitable burthen of the earth What griefe can be greater than this what sorrow can sinke more deepe than that a good man should bee cleane withholden from doing good Moreouer it is sure that wheÌ„ the gifts of the spirit are in this sort gone then he that was most righteous before may soone fall into great sinnes yea and which is more they shall also suffer the reproch of their sinnes For this is a part of the couenant that God made with his That though he will not take his mercies vtterly from them yet hee will visite their sinnes with the rodde and their iniquities with scourges and what griefe this is the example of Gods children may shew vs. What griefe was it to
heart that hauing it thou hast all things and if thou want it yet in greatest abundance thou hast nothing Againe if thou haue it no manner of misery can make thee miserable and if thou haue it not in greatest felicitie thou art most miserable But the Israelites deat hereafter a cleane contrarie manner for the want of bread here in the wildernesse being put for their bodies did make them to despise their great and wonderfull deliuerance out of Egypt which was vnto them a signe of their spirituall deliuâ—rance And this is the nature of all naturall and worldly men so basely to estimate Gods graces that they had rather forgoe many richer spirituall benefits and blessings then one worldly and corporall commoditie for the want of riches doth vexe trouble them more then the want of spirituall and heauenly graces and the hauing of riches doth more reioyce their hearts than the burthen of sinne which procureth Gods wrath doth worke their griefe Such men know not that riches are no sure signes of Gods fauour though hee in the abundance of his mercy doth let his Sunne shine vpon the wicked and vpon the good so that the hauing of riches is no argument that he loueth vs nor the want oâ— them is any argument of his displeasure towards vs. Who so therefore seeketh God in these outward things onely and bindeth his fauour vnto them doth neither with them noâ— without them duely esteeme of the fauour of God but setteth light thereby which although in plaine words he speaketh not for the children of Israel here did not flatly speake against the Lord but against his Ministers Moses and Aaron yet whilest he is carelesse of the word prayer and Sacraments and despiseth and grudgeth against Gods Ministers and seruants he manifestly declareth what price it beareth in his heart It standeth euery man in hand then in his ownâ— hearâ— to feele his sinne and to be sorrowfull for it to know it is in him and then to leaue it least the god of this world whom he serueth doe for a while giue him his desire that in the world to come hee may haue him for his portion and to such as acknowledge this murmuring to be a sinne and be grieued for it there followeth remedies to helpe out of it For as much as impatience and murmuring proceedeth from infidelitie the remedie therefore must be fetched first from faith in Gods mercies in the benefits which Christ hath by his death purchased vnto vs and in the hope of the Resurrection to euerlasting life and in Gods fatherly prouidence which things if we do belieue we must also belieue that God in this life will sufficiently minister vnto all our wants and vnlesse wee doe belieue them wee doe not neither can we belieue with assurance that the Lord will preserue vs. But if we doubt whether the Lord will helpe vs in earthly things we must needs much more doubt of his fauour in spirituall benefits First therefore the great and rich mercie of the Lord and his fauourable dealing with vs being duely considered shall be very profitable to worke in vs patience for if we see how the Lord forbeareth vs and rewardeth vs not according to our sinnes â—ay if we see that when for the ripenes of our sinnes he might confound vs yet â—e doth not so much as punish vs and when hee might iustly punish vs yet he dealeth mercifully with vs and bestoweth his mercies vpon vs. If I say we can acknowledge this to be his â—rdinarie dealing that by his long suffering he doth leade vs to repentance and by his manifold mercies he doth as it were weane vs from our sinnes this would much bridle our murmuring and instruct vs to patience And yet we see a further thing then this in this people of Israel for the Lord doth not only beare with their sinnes and bestow many mercies vpon them but to helpe them and to doe them good he doth vse extraordinary meanes as to bring downe bread from heauen to make water gush out of the Rocke where hee sheweth that for the safetie of his people euen when all meanes doe faile and when to mans iudgement there is no way to finde out helpe or deliuerance yet there will the Lord magnifie his mercie towards his seruants and will worke wonders for their preseruation Hee doth not thus deale with the Israelites onely but hee maketh this his ordinarie dealing with his seruants from time to time As Moses applyeth this place when he saith The Lord hath fed thee with this Mâ—nna fortie yeeres that thou maist knowe that man liueth not by bread â—â—ely and CHRIST in our person being tempted to vse vnlawfull meanes ouer came the diuell with this answere Man liueth not by bread onely Teaching vs and leauing vs an example to haue the sâ—me answere in readinesse in the like temptations knowing and assuâ—ing our hearts that the Lorde will by one meanes or other doe good vnto his children and dispose of all things that shall befall them for the best onely let them take heede of this that they rest in his word and goe no further but by faith waite on him therein and he will giue that shall be sufficient for them if not in earthly benefits yet in spirituall graces The second helpe which we must vse to refraine our murmuring is the liuely faith of our redemption wrought by Christ which coÌ„sisteth in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of Christs righteousnesse vnto vs in the sanctification which is by his holy spirit First then if we can stedfastly beleeue that God for Christs sake hath freely forgiuen vs all our sinnes yea that he hath giuen vs his onely beloued sonne that wee might be beloued in him wee shall without any great adoe beleeue that the Lord will not suffer vs to want any thing but with him will giue vs all things for seeing sinne which is the cause of all miserie is taken away from vs that so we might be with Christ inheritors of the heauens we may be sure that in the meane time no miserie shall hurt vs. Thus Abraham hauing receiued a promise for seed of his sonne Isaac doubting nothing but that the Lord would prouide meanes to bring the same to passe in the assuraÌ„ce hereof sent his seruants to his owne people to prouide a wife for his sonne And these children of Israel no doubt if they had beleeued that the Lord had deliuered them out of Egypt that he might bring them to the promised land they would neuer haue doubted of his mercifull preseruation neither here in the wildernesse nor elsewhere till they had come to the land of promise And againe if we could firmely beleeue that God the Father for Christs sake doth not only not impute our sinnes vnto vs but that he doth also accept vs in the righteousnesse of his Sonne imputing the same vnto vs how should we doubt of meate
or raiment or any such other thing For by this meanes he is made our mercifull and louing father which knoweth perfectly what things we stand in neede of and for his power is able euen in greatest extremities to helpe vs and for his loue and good will towards vs will helpe vs and thus doth he abide for euer and is neuer changed For though a mother should forget her children yet will the Lord neuer forsake those that loue him and in faith call vpon him To this free forgiuenes of sinnes the imputation of Christs righteousnesse vnto vs there must be added the sanctification of the spirit as the second part of our redemption which iâ— we be once throughly perswaded of it it shall be a speciall help vnto vs against all impatience and murmuring against the Lord for it is a greater thing to turne a sinner than to worke wonders in nature And therfore if in our hearts we can beleeue that God hath made vs of sinfull and wicked men iust and righteous of vile wretches the vessels of righteousnesse of the mansions of the diuell fit temples of his holy spirit if we doe beleeue that he can make of couetous men liberall men of whoremongers chaste persons of oppressors vpright dealing men yea if we can beleeue that the Lord both is able and willing also to deliuer vs from any sinne that is within vs be it neuer so strong either by nature or by euill custome and last of all if we can beleeue that he is able to make the wolfe and the lambe to lie together the leopard and the kid shall we euer doubt that he will once faile vs or suffer vs to want the thing that is meete for vs seeme it neuer so vnpossible to be attained vnto Thirdly if we beleeue that with Christ we shall be raised vp at the last day we shall as stedfastly beleeue that he will preserue vs for it is a greater matter to raise vp our bodies being dead and consumed to dust than to preserue them whilest they are aliue if he can doe the greater he can doe also the lesse Moreouer if we be perswaded that our heauenly father hath prepared a kingdome for vs in the heauens we must needs beleeue that in this life he will not leaue vs nor forsake vs but will mercifully prouide for our necessities for if he will giue vs the greater benefits he will also giue vs the lesse if he in wisedome see it fit for his glorie and profitable for vs. The fift thing we must stay our selues vpon when murmuring doth assaile tempt vs is faith in Gods prouidence This prouidence is generall or particular in both which we must be throughly grounded if we will withstand all occasions of murmuring and not breake out in temptations into impatience The generall prouidence of God must be considered first in creation of all things secondly in preseruing them Doe we then beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing and shall wee not beleeue that he will preserue them Now seeing they are made doe we beleeue that God made all men and shall we then stand in feare of men When God created light before the Sunne the Moone and the Starres and when hee made grasse to growe vpon the earth before thâ—re was either raine or dewe to water them he did thereby teach vs first that wee should not put too much trust in them whilest we haue them and againe that rather then we should suffer hurt by the want of light grasse or other such things the Lord both could and would prouide for vs without them Yet now if wee should not haue the Sunne wee would thinke that light were taken from vs and if wee wanted raine wee would soone thinke we should neither haue grasse nor corne nor any fruit of the earth but the Lord hath ordained these meanes to serue his prouidence not for himselfe for without them hee can as easily helpe vs but for our weakenes which otherwise could not easily be assured of his goodnes Secondly we must beleeue that God preserueth all as well as he created them yea the small sparrow doth not fall vpon the earth without his prouidence and he hath a great care ouer the very beasts of the field doth the Lord prouide for these and will he not also prouide for man Hath he care of beasts yea indeede hee hath because they were made for man and shall hee not much rather haue care ouer man for whom things were made Men say they doe beleeue all this but whilest there is such doubting of Gods prouidence and such repining against God they doe plainly shewe they doe not beleeue this first article of their faith neither in creation nor in the vniuersal gouernment and preseruation of all things Hereunto we must ioyne the particular prouidence of God which if wee can bee once throughly perswaded of then shall wee easily ouercome the griefe of all our wants Hath the Lord made any thing in vaine hath he not made all things for his glorie Then if we beleeue that hee hath made our bodies shall wee not also beleeue that he will prouide for them seeing the creation thereof is more wonderfull than the preseruation is as appeareth Psalm 29. 139. Hath he care ouer the wicked to doe them good and will he not much more reioyce ouer his children to doe them good If the Lord loued vs when we were his enemies will he not prouide for vs being redeemed by the blood of his sonne Did hee good vnto vs when we sought him not and will he not much more when we seeke him by prayer in the blood of his Sonne as he hath coÌ„manded If he hath done vs good when he might haue punished vs for our sinnes wil he not be much more fauourable vnto vs now seeing he hath by his holy spirit sanctified vs O that men had hearts to beleeue this they would then giue glorie vnto God in their distresses putting their trust in him looking for helpe at his hands in his conuenient time This prouidence of God must be confirmed vnto vs by the examples of Gods children in all ages whose examples are set downe in the Scriptures that we by them might learne patience If the fathers before the flood eating nothing but hearbes yet liued some 700. yeeres some 800. some 900. yeeres and some more shall wee not learne thereby that man liueth not by these meanes And againe if he nourished them 900. yeeres and that with heaâ—â—es we may be sure he will feede vs 90. yeers with flesh and fish and other greater meanes When he fed the Israelites fortie yeeres with Manna from heauen which after such a sort was neuer seene before whereof if they reserued any without the Lords commandement if straightway putrified and was corrupted but when by the commandement of God it was kept before the testimonie it was not corrupted
deuisest euill against thy neighbour though it be neuer so secretly yet besides all the former the Lord hath another meanes whereby he will bring thee to discredit for it And this is a very vehemeÌ„t suspition raised vp in the heart of him of whom thou deuisest this euill for as it oftentimes comes to passe that good motions which arise secretly in thy minde for the good of another doe cause the other man to thinke well of thee though he did neuer heare of them so doubtlesse doth it oâ—ten come to passe in euill motions Thou deuisest euill against another hee in some strange manner hath a heart-burning in ielousie ouer thee thou thinkest hardly of another man and he also is hardly perswaded of thee Thus the Lord doth cause thee to bee discredited in the hearts of others as thou imaginest some euil against others in thine heart True it is that the partie may sinne and doe very ill if he suspect without iust cause in as much as he doth thus suspect through an immoderate loue of himselfe yet the worke of the Lord is here to be considered who seeing the cause to be so iust doth stirre vp such suspitions in his minde Then to returne to our purpose if we will auoide an euill name we must auoide all euil surmises and deuises against others And this the Scripture doth also forbid vs for the Wiseman from the mouth of God doth forbid vs to thinke euill of the King in our bed-chambers because birds and other dumbe creatures shall disclose the thing rather than it shall be kept close This then must make vs afraid to do euil or to imagine ill in our beds or to declare our deepe counsailes euen to them that lie in our bosomes And this as it is a good meanes to prouide for a good name so it is a speciall rule of all godlines not when we be afraide of open sinnes alone but of secret euils not of acts alone but euen of the secret cogitations and thoughts of our hearts Thus we haue heard the first step that leadeth to a good name The second remaineth to be declared and that is a godly ielousie ouer a mans owne doings that they may not breede suspition of euill For it doth often come to passe that albeit a man doe not that which is simply euill he may iustly be suspected and suffer some blemish in his good name And for this cause doth the Apostle charge vs to procure honest things in the sight of God and man For this cause he commandeth vs that if there be any thing honest or of good report that we must follow and that we must embrace It is not enough therefore that men did say I did thinke no euill I did meane no harme for if through want of care or discretion thou hast ventured vpon the occasion thou hast giuen great matter of euill speeches to thy great discredit If then we will auoide this euill name as our prouerbe is wee must auoide all things that bring it For when men will care little to giue occasion then the Lord causeth an euill name to be raised vpon them that those which indeede are desperate may suffer iust discredit and they that are otherwise may bee reclaimed from the same And surely such is the crookednes of mans nature that if the Lord should not take this course euen his children would fall into many sinnes Therefore it is most requisite that men bee mindfull to auoide occasions and so much the rather because it is commonly saide either God or the diuell standeth at their elbow to worke vpon them Let vs see this in some example of our common life Thou art accustomed to walke abroade at inconuenient times at that time some thing is stollen and thou art burdened and charged with it Againe thou vsest to deale too familiarly and lightly with a maide she is gotten with child the fault is laid on thee Hereof thou hast giuen suspition because thou hast been a night goer and such an one as hath dealt want only with the maide albeit thou be free from the very act Now if thou be the childe of God and if thou be guided by his holy spirit then will hee teach thee to take profit by this false report and to say with thy selfe Lord thou knowest that I am free from this vâ—ry act yet it was my sinne to giue any such occasion whereby men might suspect me this sinne O Lord I am guiltie of and I know thou for this sinne hast iustly afflicted me Yet deare father I see thy mercie in this that whereas indeede I haue committed many sinnes thou hast passed ouer them and taken this whereof I am not so much guiltie so that now most mercifull father I doe rather suffer for righteousnesse then for my transgression and sinne yea deare Father I doe beholde thy tender mercie in this towards mee that by this euill report thou goest about to stay me from that sinne and to preuent meâ— that I may neuer fall into the same Wherefore seeing it hath been thy good pleasure to deale thus with me behold Lord I doe repent me of my former sinnes and promise before thee euen in thy feare neuer to doe this or the like sinne euer hereafter See here I beseech you the good profit which a good child of God through Gods spirit will take of this slanderous reproch after he had receiued some godly sorrow for giuing the occasion of that report But behold the contrary worke of Satan in the heart of vnbelieuers for hee will soone teach them this lesson and cause them to say thus What doth the churle accuse me without a cause doth he father such a villanous act vpon mee who neuer deserued it at his hands surely he shall not say so for nought I will make his sayings true and will doe the thing indeede Consider then this yee that feare the Lord and see in how fickle a state they doe stand which haue giuen occasion and in what great danger they be to be brought to commit the same or the like sinne afterward Therefore if any will be sure to keepe his good name then must he be sure to auoide all such occasions as might in any wise impaire and hinder it And thus much for the second step whereby we arise to a good name Thus we haue heard of two degrees toward a good name in the auoiding of euill and the occasions thereof And these indeed haue a great force to stay an euill name but sure they be not able to build vp a good name and credit among men To these therefore there must be added a third thing which hath most speciall force for this purpose and that is that wee be plentifull in good workes This doth our Sauiour Christ charge vs to be carefull of when hee saith Let your light so shine before mâ—n that they may see your good workes Manie repine at the good
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
many haue laboured much spoken abundantly and trauailed in great eloquence and yet haue neither gained glorie to God nor affoorded fruit to the hearers Hereupon it is that some that haue been as full as the vessell that hath no vent haue become as barren as the flint-stone is of water because they haue sought glorie but not by humilitie they haue shunned destruction but not left their pride Contrariwise we shall obserue how many speaking in the singlenes of their heart and humilitie of their spirit haue wonne many soules to the rich inlarging of Gods honour and kingdome Many vsing few words with a pitifull and sellow feeling affection haue comforted afflicted consciences instructed ignorant soules throwne downe proud spirits confounded hautie hearts profited abundantly them with whom they were to deale Many being lowly in their owne eyes haue not so much gloried in noâ— receiued glorie for their great gifts which God hath bestowed vpon them as they were comforted in their owne consciences with a rich testimonie of the sanctifying spirit who wrought in them some carefull vsage of the gifts receiued to his glorie that gaue them The Lord refuseth the seruice of wicked men he will not vse a proud spirit in his worke and therefore if we shall see that God doth not blesse our labours let vs suspect our selues to lie in some sinne let vs feare our owne hearts that they be not humbled before the Lord. And here it is good that we should be forewarned what lowlinesse it is the Lord requireth of vs least wee deceiue our owne soules in a false and phantasticall humilitie Wherefore as all men will grant humilitie to be voide of murmuring and grudging so we affirme that that is not a minde rightly humbled vnder the hand of God which is still perplexed and affrighted with immoderate feare of the daunger of some euill to come For as we condemne that hellish securitie which is voide of all feare so wee mislike that abiect minde which is oppressed with too much feare stil breathing out of such trembling voyces Oh what shall become of mee I am afraide that some euill will befall mee I shall neuer be able to beare it I had rather dye then feele it WheÌ„ we thus distrusting the Lord begin to teach him what he shall giue to vs or what he shall take from vs we are in the hie way to meete with the euill wee feared and nothing in the world will sooner bring the danger vpon vs. We therefore commend and affirme that to be true humilitie which as it repineth not grudgingly against the Lord so it shrinketh not too distrustfully before the Lord but as on the one side wee are readie to be thankefull if it bee the good will of the Lord to deliuer vs so on the other side wee are willing to laie our head to the blocke and offer our bodie to the striker if the Lord in wisedome should make triall of vs. This will teach vs to possesse our soules in meekenesse and patience this will strengthen vs to say boldly Lord if thou send this deliuerance thy name be praised if thou shalt further trie me Lord thy holy will be blessed Lord here I am spare mee if thou wilt trie me if thou pleasest This humilitie was in Abraham Isaac Moses Dauid Daniel Azariah Sidrach Abednâ—go and others of the Saints and seruants of God Abraham when hee was most readie to offer vp his sonne euen then the Lord gaue him his sonne againe Dauid when he was prepared to surrender both life and liuing to the Lord obtained both life and kingdome for longer time At what time Ezekiah had resigned himselfe to dye at the will of the Lord the Lord gaue him his health againe and made him as it were a lease of his life for fifteene yeeres to come And surely there is no readier way to obtaine life than to offer our selues vnto death no better meane to auoide sicknes pouertie reproach or banishment than to haue our wils wholy resigned to Gods will as willing to beare the crosse as to be freed from it For as the more we striue against the will of God the lesse we preuaile so the sooner wee yeelde wee shall the sooner bee deliuered And yet I meane not that yeelding which the Lord by his threatnings or iudgements as by strong hand getteth of vs which is no voluntarie submission but a violent subiection and constraineth vs rather than allureth vs to obey the will of the Lord but I meane that willing humbling of our selues before the face of God which commeth from an hart bleeding at the conscience of his owne vnworthinesse and bruised with the sense of the Lords vndeserued goodnesse and that more kindly than if it were threatned with al the iudgements of the wicked and were braied and broken with all the plagues of hell The other extremitie which agreeth not with true humilitie is blockish senselesnesse and that dead and diuelish apoplexie of the minde which runneth without all foresight as neither caring for good nor bad sweete nor sowre heauen nor hell They that labour of this disease thinke it an high point of humilitie to say I am at a point let God doe what he will I care not if he saue me so it is if I be damned what remedie let men iniurie me as they will come what come will I passe not And these kind of men as past all feeling and now more brutish and blockish than any bruite beast in their life neither tremble at Gods iudgements nor reioyce in his promises in death they feare not hell they desire not heauen they are not grieued if they be damned they are not comforted to heare they shal be saued they confesse not their sinnes they professe not their faith they shew not their hope they liue like stockes and die like blockes And yet the ignorant people will still commend such fearefull deaths saying he departed as meekely as a lambe hee went away as a bird in a shell when they might as well say but for their fetherbed and their pillow hee died like a beast and perished like an oxe in a ditch But to come to the vse and fruit which we may gather out of this doctrine First let vs consider that if we be come to haue such a brawned and thicke skinne ouer our consciences as neither by publike preaching nor priuate reading as neither by the Law nor by the Gospell as neither with threatnings nor promises as neither by praying nor meditating wee can finde neither matter of comfort nor humbling wee are so farre from humilitie that we are as men rather dead than humbled and our case is most fearefull For in this Stoicall apathie and want of feeling wee feare nothing fearing nothing wee are easie to be deceiued being easie to be deceiued wee may soone be hardned and so by securitie being depriued of all heedfulnes we are snared of the tempter ere we
many of his porters to awaken vs out of sinne and to stirre vs vp to the receiuing of the kingdome of God that so they seeking may finde and knocking it may be opened vnto them It followeth which when a man hath found c. To pursue euery particular farre in a parable is not the safest way except it agree with the analogie of the things wee must here know that parables doe not hold but in some things and not in all and therefore in this sense the word doth not agree with a treasure which when a man hath found he hideth to this end that none else should finde it and be partakers of it but himselfe but in the Word it ought not to be so but in this sense it agreeth with the analogie of our faith A man which hath found a great treasure it is so great ioy vnto him as that he suspecteth himselfe whether it be so or no hee is afeard least he hath not found it and therefore he searcheth more neerely into it againe least that his sudden ioy should be soone decaâ—ed or else hauing found it hee lose it and therefore hee hideth it and euen so it is with the spirituall kingdome of God for when it pleaseth God to worke in the heart of his people by the ministerie of his word to feele their saluation in Christ Iesus by by there ariseth a kind of feare in their hearts least they be missed by seeking the way to saluatioÌ„ or hauing found the way they are afraide least they should lose it againe they are full of doubts that they continually striue to come to a greater assurance therof For in the imbracing of this treafure they finde it to be so sweete and the tast thereof to be so precious as that they labour throughly to seek after it they desire not to haue a glimmering fight of our Sauiour Christ but euen a full taste of him and all his benefits And therefore there is neuer through peace in the hearts of the childreÌ„ of God so long as they reuerence the word til they haue hidden the word of God in their hearts and grow more and more in the assurance of their saluation in Christ Iesus And therefore Dauid in Psal. 119 the second and third vers saith I haue hid thy commaundements in my heart that I might not sinne against thee And in Prouerbs the second and first verse My sonne if thou wilt receiue my wordâ— and hide my commandements within thee and cause thine eare to hearken vnto wisedome and incline tâ—â—â—e heart to vnderstanding when wisedome entreth thy heart and knowledge delighteth thy soule then shall counsaile preserue thee and vnderstanding shall keepe thee Where wee see that the holy Ghost giueth this precept vnto the children of God that they labour so for the word that it be hidden in their hearts they must labour to haue their hearts wholâ—e to prossesse the word for the minde of man it may be deceiued but the heart cannot if the heart bee once throughly possessed of the word it cannot easily be depriued of it Now as a treasure is found before it be sought so is the word of God Esai 65. 1. Rom. 10. 20. I was found of them that sought me not and haue been made manifest to them that asked not after me This sheweth that all goodnesse coÌ„meth of the free grace and mercie of God but to this end doth God manifest himselfe to them that sought him not that men when God hath once found them should then seeke after him and when hee hath once spoken vnto them then they should hearken vnto him And this no doubt the children of God who who when the Lord hath found them and they know that the Lord hath spokeÌ„ they haue heard him O then so glad would they heare him againe and fearefull they are least they should bee depriued of hearing him in his word neither doe they desire to haue Christ transfigured in the mount but themselues to bee transformed into new men that they might grow vp in righteousnesse from strength to strength and from faith to faith This I speake vnto the sonnes and daughters of God which languish in their sinnes and in the feeling of their infirmities and hunger and thirst after the graces of God O how ioyfull are they in hearing the word hauing felt comfort in it such feruencie of spirit is in them to heare the preaching of the word being so precious vnto them they delight in the Sacraments finding confirmation of faith and strength by them The companie of Gods children is most delightfull vnto them as Dauid saith All my delight O Lord is vpon thy Saints on earth Their consciences are comforted and they are ful of alacritie and cheerefulnesse These things may serue to stirre vs vp to hunger and thirst after righteousnesse the hearing of Gods word For by experience I haue knowne and tried some which in the beginning of their profession haue been zealous haue taken pleasure in the word of God haue felt some comfort in the word and for coÌ„firmation of their faith both the word and the Saints of God were deare vnto them They haue distributed to the poore and haue had many other graces yet when they looked for the vertue and power and effect which the word should haue wrought in their hearts it was not in them alas these things are now gone but although the children of God haue many seuerall temptations and that often without any feeling of this yet let them assure them of this that be they whosoeuer they are at one time or other they shall feele this mightie power of the spirit of God in them to quicken them vp It is requisite therefore for them to knowe how this commeth and what the remedie thereof is that so they might finde out the way to the attaining of it Truly the Lord was found of vs when we sought him not he made himselfe known vnto vs when we were ignorant of him he caused the light to shine on vs when we sate in darkenes and in the shadow of death It pleased him in the first shining of the Gospell to put the teate and the milke into our mouthes euen as a good mother dealeth with her yong childe and to put the cloathes vpon our backes and to prouide all things for vs without asking but after that the Lord hath thus nourished vs and regenerated vs by his word and spirit and found vs out euen then when we thought not of him and then we like vnto little children were readie to come vnto him behold here the great mercie and louing kindnesse of our God towards vs but when as yet notwithstanding these mercies are increased not in faith in repentance and godly obedience vnto the lawes of God he still vseth vs as children euen as Christ vsed his Apostles giuing vs to know and to see that surely there is good and that there is comfort and
is requisite that men should consider it when God offereth such a worthie treasure vnto them then they are to search into their hearts throughly and diligently to cast before hand what lets impediments and hindrances there may be what that is which they seeke for what cost and labour they are to bestow vpon it and againe what may bee the profit commoditie and ioy thereof which may redound vnto them thereby when they haue it and how they may keepe themselues in sure possession of it hauing once obtained it This preconsideration our Sauiour Christ confirmeth vnto vs in two Parables in Luke the 14 the one is of building the other of warre For the first he saith Which of you minding to build a tower sitteth not downe first and counteth the cost whether hee hath sufficient to performe it least after that hee hath laid the foundation and is not able to performe it all that behold it begin to mocke him saying This man began to build and was not able to make an end For the second he saith What King going to warre against another King sitteth not downe first and taketh counsell whether he be able with tenne thousand to meete him which commeth against him with twentie thousand least afterward to his great shame for so it may be gathered by the circumstances he may be constraiâ—ed to send an â—mbassege vnto him and to desire conditions of peace So ought euery one which commeth to heare the Word to make this premeditation and preparation with himselfe whether he be able and can endure the cost which he must be at in comming vnto the Lord whether he can endure that fight which he is to take in hand before he come vnto the Lord whether he can sustaine the losse of his father mother wife and children brethren and sisters yea and his owne life also and all that he hath whether he be able to fight against Powers Principalities the Diuell the World and the flesh his owne reason and affections least that otherwise he breake off his course and shew himselfe not to be the man he seemed first to be This premeditation and preconsideration must be made before we can enioy that treasure and buy the field wherein it lieth There is no similitude in the Scriptures vsed more often than the similitude of building which often is englished by this word Edifying Of this building mention is made 1 Cor. 3. where the people of God are called the Building of God and the Apostles the Builders so likewise in Ephes. chap. 2. verse 20. 21. 22. And are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the head corner stone in whom all the building coupled together groweth into a holy temple in the Lord in whom yee are also built together to be the habitation of God by the spirit And in Esphes 4 and 12. verse it is said by the Apostle That Christ gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastors and some Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ. And in verse the 16. By whom all the bodie being coupled and knit together by euery ioynt for the furniture thereof according to the effectuall power which is in the measure of euery part receiueth increase of the bodie vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue And Iude in his Epistle verse the 20. requireth of vs that we build our selues in our most holie faith praying in the holy Ghost Againe who knoweth not that the similitude of warfare is often repeated also in the Scriptures as in Iob The life of man is a continuall warfare And in the 1 of Timoth. the 6 chapter and 12. verse Fight a good fight saith the Apostle And 1. Peter 2. and 11 verse Abstaine from fleshly lusts which fight against the soule And Eph. 6. and 12. verse We wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers and against earthly gouernours the princes of the darknesse of this world against spirituall wickednesses in heauenly things So that wee see that of necessitie euery Christian must be a builder and a warriour This building and fighting was shadowed out in the rearing vp of the materiall walles of the temple of Ierusalem which when the Iewes did build they wrought with one hand and held their weapons in the other hand to fight against their enemies as it is in Nehem. 4. and 17 verse The profit and commoditie of building is a deede very great the glorie and honour of victorie gotten in warre is great but this wee know that nothing is more troublesome and dangerous than both building and warre yet be thinking of the commoditie and glory which do arise of them do counteruaile the paines griefes But greater is the profit and more excellent is the glory which we shall attaine vnto in building vp of our selues temples of the holy Ghost Therefore as none can looke to haue commoditie by his building nor honour by fighting without trauaile and paines so let no man deceiue himselfe with a vaine perswasion that he shall inherit the kingdome of heauen when he laboureth not with might and maine to come there For we shall neuer be victors except we fight valiantly we cannot enioy the building if we spare the cost And as we see some begin a building which not being able to finish doe leaue off to their discredit and as many doe moue and make warre who not being able to finish it and to goe through withall are faine to their shame to seeke truce so alas many begin to build and make an entrance into Christianitie with a great and faire shew at the first but few continue to the end And we finde it most true in the Gospell that nine lepers being clensed but one of them returned backe againe to giue him thankes for it Wherefore this forethinking and premeditation is most expedient and necessarie neither must wee thinke that religion is so slight a matter as many doe perswade themselues that it is which kind of men when death commeth vpon them euen then they are deceiued of their saluation because they make no account thereof before hand they neuer thought that the profession of Christianitie would be so costly vnto them they neuer thought it would be so chargeable a matter Whosoeuer therefore will auoide a most dangerous and desperate estate at his death whosoeuer he or she be which will goe on vnto this building must forecast and premeditate before hand what it must cost him he must deeply consider with himselfe what his saluation and the kingdome of heauen will cost him I tell you it is no small thing it must cost him the losse of all the pleasures and delights of this world it must cost thee the forgoing of all thy lusts the losse of riches of libertie and of banishment the losse of thy
iudgement for a sinne in another man and wee can point out euery part of it lay this sinne to our selues and we can say nothing So that we see it is easie to know sinne but it is hard to feele the practise against it Let vs not then let the harnesse hang on the wal but let vs put it on Here marke one thing that it is a policie of the diuell to perswade vs there is no diuell as it is the policie of wizards to perswade vs that there are no witches And so as hee comes at the first as a sillie Serpent whilest he would creepe in but after hee prooues a roring Lion when he is once entred yet let vs beware wee feare not too much for that emboldeneth the enemie For as man feareth man keeping courage and is pursued without courage nay as bruite beasts are bolder by seeing one which feareth them so the diuell is the bolder if hee seeth vs afraide of them And besides that feare drieth vp the blood and weakeneth nature it doth also depriue vs of faith in God his prouidence which doth assure vs that Satans power is all by deâ—iuation and limitation it cannot touch the bodie without permission much lesse the soule which is manifest for that witches though they preuaile in pettie and little things yet when they come to great points they can doe nothing So singular a presaruatiue to the godly is the prouidence of God as the Vnâ—cornes horne to the inferiour beasts But we wil herein strengtheÌ„ our faith that the crosse of Christ hath triumphed against Satan for the godly Coloss 2. and therefore if hee now aâ—sault vs he doth cure rather than slay vs. For as an enemy oft by Gods goodnesse thrusts his sword into an vlcer rather to purge that which would haue bred death than to kill so oft God purposeth to cure vs of the impostumation of pride euen by the malice of Satan so wonderfully can hee drawe good out of euill The diuell brings vnrighteousnesse wee alleage righteousnesse he brings terrour of conscience we meete him with peace he offers vanitie we refuse it with truth he comes roring we auoide it by praying Wherefore that proclamation must bee made here that was in the Israelities armie that is that those that are feareful returne home and beware how they come into this conflict And let vs oppose to the strength of Satan the strength of Christ who being our head shepheard wil not suffer vs to miscarrie though wee seeme to be in the wolues mouth and that in the deepe valley of death But what of all this harnesse It must be put on We shall see oft none so weake in affection as they that haue much knowledge Who will better declaime against anger generally than the angrie man Who is more seuere against wantonnes in education than a most shamelesse harlot Why doe men thinke others blessed being troubled in minde and count themselues cursed being in it All this is because wee haue harnesse but vse it not In the euill day The day of temptation is called an euill day because the temptation is euill Iames calleth it a good day and that wee must reioyce in it and it is so in respect of God his wisedome turning it to good So that this may bee a good day and euill day in diuers respects Hauing finished all Luk. 4. After Christ was tempted the diuell went away for a season though that temptation ceased yet he pursued him with afflictions And though as children of the mariage the dint and edge of temptation be blunted to vs yet the enemie still enuieth vs. And therefore we had aboue all neede of perseuerance no daunger like to that which is in the ende When thou hast ouercome the popish diuell the worldly diuell comes Hast thou ouercome the swearing diuell then the lying diuell comes Hast thou ouercome the filthie diuell the worldly diuel comes Hast thou ouercome all these diuels the proud diuels come That thou maist stand This is a promise and we shall not faile of this armour of proofe nor of the profit of it And so as wee are exhorted to put on the armour so wee shall haue the fruite of it by standing so we still pray Da Domine quod iubes iube quod vis Thus Christians by faith and standing fast in the euil day must change the other euill nature of affliction into a good qualitie still being mindfull to comfort themselues in this that the Euangelicall exhortations giue by promise through the holy Spirit a certaine strength to doe the thing commanded the Law leauing vs in our weakenes Againe to the armour Stand. We must alwaies be in a readines and at the first call what time of yeere moneth day or night soeuer the aduersarie prouokes vs. He begins with the girdle because in former ages as there were diuers manners of eating sitting or warring so Paul here speaks of such things as were vsed theÌ„ The girdle is not now which was theÌ„ vsed as we haue some armour familiar to vs vnknowne to them as gunnes c. The vse of the girlde was to gird fast the nether parts this is Truth which is not takeÌ„ for the whole word as Ioh. 17. but for a sincere and vpright heart or for faithfulnes And as we take faith either for our faithfulnes to God or Gods faithfulnes to vs so truth meaneth sometime vpright dealing either from God â—o vs or from vs to God Truth is counted then for a true performance as Roman 2. The iudgements of God are with truth that is faithfulnes Al the waies of the Lord are mercie and truth that is a performaÌ„ce of his mercie Well here it is not spoken of that truth which is the word but of vprightnes of heart and sinceritie Againe the truth of the word is after spoken of and here can be no vaine repetition Well as the girdle knits all together on the bodie so the vprightnes of heart is the band of all vertues and hypocrisie is as a wide or loose sacke wherein nothing can tarrie This vprightnes of minde is in diuers places as Psalm 32. Blessed is the man who with comfort in his remission of sinnes without guile laboureth for a godly life The same commendation is Psal. 15. and 24 and 119. This is a thing accompanied with blessednesse by Christ his owne words Matth. 5. The Author of the Hebrues willeth him that comes to God to come with a pure heart the want of which integritie is reprehended in the Iewes Iam. 4. But what of all these porches to such an house Surely because a true heart â—urseth all graces to the end and the false heart dissipateth all gifts and disgraceth such hypocrites Psal. 125. vprightnes of heart is such a thing that the Prophet specially prayes for such as haue it and leaues them in God his iudgement that want it Psal. 119. Then shall I not be confounded when my heart is vpright Portion 10. vers
God the Sonne and assuredly warranted by the ministerie of the word and working of God the holy Ghost No. Why then should I doubt that my sinnes are freely pardoned Can a man by reason conceiue the mysterie of the Trinitie in vnitie the distinction of natures in one person Christ Iesus the secret working of the holy Ghost in them that are called the rising againe to life the dead bodie consumed to earth No we walke not by reason we liue by faith and we beleeue against reason euen because the spirit of God by the preaching of the word hath sealed and beareth record of of these things to our spirits Wherefore seeing we haue no warrant of any thing concerning faith but by the word and by the spirit and the same word and spirit assure vs as well of one parcell of faith as of another what blockishnes is it to beleeue all other points that doctrine and to doubt and call in question one concerning the forgiuenes of sinnes and seeing we beleeue as great things what peeuishnes is it to doubt either of the comfortable assuraÌ„ce of our saluation present or to despaire of finall perseueraÌ„ce in time to come Against these we see the man of God opposeth his glorious reioycing wherefore the holy Ghost speaketh Rom. 5 1. Being iustified by faith we haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ. And 1. Pet. 1. 8. You beleeue in Christ and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious In which point we are taught that this reioycing of the heart praising of God with our tongue and holie securitie of the whole man is the spirit of faith and this is our true ioy euen our assurance that we are righteous in Christ that God is our portion our inheritance our guider gouernour and preseruer of vs to life euerlasting yea and this fruite of faith is a sure token of faith though it be not alwaies and in all men in like measure Howbeit where the want thereof is felt we must remember both to mourne and groane in our spirits for the want of it and also waite on God in the meane time and vse all meanes possible to recouer the same This certaintie of our saluation spoken of by Paul rehearsed of Peter and mentioned of Dauid Psal. 4 7. is that speciall fruit then of faith which breedeth that spirituall ioy and inward peace which passeth all vnderstanding True it is all God his children haue it not One thing is the tree and another thing is the fruite of the tree one thing is faith and another thing is the fruite of faith And that remnant of God his elect which feele the want of this fruite haue notwithstanding faith which manifesteth it selfe in them by groaning and sighing for it and by the complaining of the absence of it For albeit indeed there is no greater argument that a man is aliue than his liuely quicke and cheerefull spirits his fresh memorie nimblenes and agiâ—itie of bodie yet it is some token also of life when a man not hauing in himselfe this alacritie of minde acrimonie of weldoing can complaine of his lumpish earthly and dead spirits dull memorie and heauinesse of bodie as one that feareth and suspecteth these things to bee forerunners of some fainting languishing or dangerous sicknesse which is towards him And surely God his children who hath been made drunken as it were with this spirituall gladnesse are often wained from it either for their triall how highly they esteeme it or to punish them for some sinne past or else to forewarne them of some sinne to come Wherefore when any such morse of our spirits and extraordinarie deadnes doth come vpon vs let vs thus commune with our owne hearts Surely all is not well I must looke out I haue not heard the word cheerefully I cannot reioyce with his Saints I am subiect to some trouble and must preprare my heart for some crosse I must rouse vp my selfe raise vp God his spirit in me that I may recouer that life which is in Christ without the wich I am thus dull or rather dead The Prophet Dauia as wee knowe Psalm 119. finding in himselfe this vntowardnesse to good exercises the want of this delight the losse of God his countenance counteth himselfe as dead and hauing these things hee thought himselfe aliue It is a wonderfull thing to see it is a wonderfull thing I say to see how naturall a thing it is to all men to seeke a quiet minde and glad heart how vnnaturall it is to wish for sorrow of minde and griefe of heart and on the other side to behold the securitie of men in neglecting the meanes of true ioy and their vndiscreete plunging of themselues in endlesse and easelesse sorrowes in pulling vpon themselues sorrow after sorrowe and that with phantasticall delights all which kind of pleasures haue either their present paine or paine to come accompanying them and therefore worthily are they compared to the cracking thornes vnder the pot which make a sodaine blaze and are quickly out So the pleasures of fooles vanish away without any issue yea they are so farre from bringing any ioy in the houre of death that euen then most will they sting and accuse vs for dishonouring of God On the contrarie when wee feele the glorie of God to be our chiefest ioy and the peace of the Church with the feeling of our saluation to be the peace of our minds we haue that gladnes and calmenes of a good coÌ„science which God reserueth in store as a treasure and pretious iewell whose vertue is to comfort vs in time of greatest trouble whose operation is to draw ioy out of the bottomlesse pit of sorrowe when the world doth hate vs to shewe how God doth loue vs and when our minds are deiect to bring a pawne from God his spirit to our spirit to assure vs that our troubles shall haue an issue to God his glorie and our saluation This solace only cleaueth vnto vs in death and in sicknes and in time of trouble and therfore the more carefully must we vse the meanes whereby we may buy and purchase the same when wee want it let vs complaine and mislike our selues accusing our selues of some sin past or enarming our selues for some euils to come Vndoubtedly the iealozie of God his children ouer the securitie of these times maketh them to suspect that men may beare out themselues in good things for a time to serue persons time and place and that for lack of this true ioy and delight in them they will fall away and deceiue especially when men come to their libertie and are without controulement of person awe of any place or regard of any time Men for a time be hearers of the Gospell men may for orders sake pray sing receiue the sacraments but if it be without ioy will not that hypocrisie in time breake out will they not begin to be wearie nay will they not be as readie to heare any
other doctrine Good things cannot long find entertainement in our corruptions vnlesse the holy ghost hath changed vs from our old delights to conceiue pleasure in these things Where loue is there is no lack in pleasure there is no paine and when we finde the pearle of price which passeth all vnderstanding we will sell all our former delights and depart from our vaine pleasures to purchase this It is a continuall ioy that worketh a conscience to vse the meanes of any thing it is an abounding delight that auoydeth and fenceth off all wearisomnes in good things wherefore the holy Ghost saith Be yee filled with the Spirit and in another place Let the word of God dwell in you plenteously In which place we are to gather that there is in vs sometime an emptinesse of the Spirit and a scantnesse of the power of the holy ghost the spirit of God is not so mightie in operation grace is not so plentifull the word is not so powerful in vs and from hence commeth our momentarie ioy and transitorie gladnes And my tongue reioyceth That which in truth is inward will in time shewe it selfe outward as wee may see in these holy affections of the man of God The Prophet himselfe confirmeth this in another place Psalm 116. 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake which the Apostle repeateth in the person of the whole Church 2. Cor. 4. 13. because we haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore we speake And Rom. 10. 10. it is saide With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the tongue man confesseth to saluation and sure it is that of the abundance of the ioy of the heart the mouth reioyceth as coÌ„trariwise of the abundance of the griefe of the heart although there may be for a while an inward deuouring binding and suppressing of sorrow yet it will in time breake forth and wee shall euen rore for disquietnes of minde and cannot hold long vntill we haue eased our hearts with some outward complaint For we see if a man haue a through griefe how it consumeth him vnlesse he vtter it Againe if a man hath conceiued a true ioy how he longeth how hee is rauished how hee trauaileth vntill he hath brought it forth If then in any good measure we feele the ioy of the spirit the tongue will be at commaundement to vtter it Wherefore we are to try our selues and examine our hearts whether we heare reade pray or sing with this grace in our hearts with this ioy in our spirits with this comfort of conscience let vs lament considering how singing and spirituall reioycing is decayed how great a stranger the word is with vs what little delight and alacritie we haue in holy and religious exercises and let vs accuse our selues that therefore our tongues cleaue to the rough roofe of our mouth because our hearts are lockt vp in securitie which vndoubtedly is so open to all men that there is no man but bewaileth his want of inward ioy Many indeed as hypocrites can blow and bellow outwardly who make no melodie in their hearts who sing not in grace who haue not the sweete and naturall voyce which commeth from a well affected and right ordered minde either ioyfully shewing a godly digested mirth or dolefully breathing out into the passions of an exercised minde My flesh also doth rest in hope See his godly ioy made him haue a securitie in his flesh It is our naturally infirmitie that wee haue a trembling of the flesh which hindereth in vs many good actions as may be seene in our thoughts suspecting of dangers scarefull imaginations and wandring conceits forecasting this euill and that euill to the great disturbing and disordering of the peace of our minds all the which excessiue feares were in this man of God wisely corrected though not vtterly remoued but suppressed in him by faith Whereof commeth then our carnall and immoderate feares in dangers but of want of faith This our Sauiour Christ teacheth his disciples at what time they were with him being asleepe in a tempest on the seas when they through vnbeliefe feared his diuinitie to haue slept with his humanitie where he saith vnto them O yee little faith why doe you not beleeue Heere wee see hee rebuketh their excessiue feare which thing hee also doth almost in the same manner When they carnally feared him to haue been a spirit as he walked on the seas they were not throughly perswaded that God was their portion their inheritance and watched ouer them for if they had they would haue corrected these fleshly and immoderate feaâ—â—s that they should not haue hindred their holy meditations of God his powerful prouidence nor their prayers for his gratious assistance nor any other good exercises of their mindes Thus we see how the sure perswasion of God to be his inheritance his mainteiner both in soule and body his reacher both by day and by night both by his word and his spirit made the man of God secure both in soule and body And what caused this partly that which wee spake of before partly that which followeth for thou wilt â—ot leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption so that the promises already tasted of and the sure expectation to haue the good worke begunne to bee finished in him made him rest in hope and hauing God his cause in hand he saw how the Lord would not onely watch ouer him for his present estate but also would guide him to immortalitie Behold how his inward assurance wrought an outward safetie wherby wee plainely see that where there is a want of this comfort and faith in the soule there is a want of peace and securitie in the body It is our vnbeliefe then that hatcheth and nourisheth wandring thoughts and filleth our braine with suspitious phantasies and fruitlesse illusions dreaming of dangers where there are none and imagining mountaines where scarsely are molehils Let vs then strengthen our faith and certifie our soules that our flesh shall stand before God which will so worke in vs that neither flesh and blood shall weigh vs downe with securitie in time of prosperitie nor ouerlode vs with desperate terrours in time of aduersitie Neither as we said must we thinke Dauid to be a senselesse Stoick as feeling no troubles but that by the power of God he was in trouble a triumphant conquerour and in all these dangers through faith more than a victorer For as God reserueth his vnspeakeable ioyes for his children in vntolerable agonies so he neuer armeth them strongly but he prepareth them a field wherethey must fight stoutly Oh that this heauenly ioy were in vs more aboundantly and of moe men more frequented then should not the small remnant that now alwayes vse it be counted and called precisians then should wee giue more liuely testimonies of our effectuall faith to
but in the qualitie of them that all bee done and spoken soundly and sincerely this is required Psalme 15. that he that will be a member of the Church militant on earth and of the Church triumphant in heauen must walke vprightly and speake the truth from his heart And againe in another Psalme a question is made to the same effect Who shall dwell in the mountaine of the Lord and who shall stand in his holy place and the answere is Hee that hath innocent hands and a pure heart which hath not lift vp his minde to vanitie nor sworne deceitfully In which wordes we haue a description of a sound hearted man 1 By his actions that he dealeth vprightly and so hath innocent handes 2 By his affection that he lifteth not vp his minde to vanitie that is setteth not his heart on any earthly thing in which sense that phrase is vsed in the originall Ier. 22. 27. 3 By his speeches that he hath not sworne nor any way spoken deceitfully The reasons to confirme this point are drawne from the great inconueniences that will follow on the contrary for if there be in any a fraudulent and deceitfull heart 1 First there is a deadly quarrell and mortall enmitie betweene God and him for who are they that are reconciled to the Lord whose sinnes are couered by the righteousnesse of his sonne so that they shall not be imputed vnto them euen they In whose spirit there is no guile And what will follow then for those whose hearts are full of fraude and deceite but that they must needs be destitute of all hope of the pardon of their sinnes and so consequently lye open to the strokes of Gods vengeance due vnto the same 2 And as their persons are hatefull to the Lord so are their seruices abhorred of him for indeed they are not the seruices of God but of Sathan and of their owne flesh and therefore be they neuer so glorious in outward shew and let them pretend neuer so much zeale in the performance of them yet the Lord hath them in vtter detestation As we may plainly see in the hypocriticall Pharisies they would be euery where praying with great deuotion and very often fasting with great austeritie and blowing a trumpet to giue notice vnto men of their almesdeeds and liberalitie and striuing with all their might by externall obseruations to winne themselues the praise of holy zealous men yet for all this our Sauiour sharpely rebuketh them saying Yee are they which iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed before men is an abomination in the sight of God It is as loathsome vnto him as carions or toads or any such creatures as mans nature doth most abhorre can be vnto vs. Thirdly this is another miserie of hypocrites that they liue in continuall feare and danger there are holes in their maskes at least there will be and their double dealing shal be seene into it shall sometime or other come to light how they haue abused Gods presence and dissembled with their brethren by making faire shewes and pretences of that which they neuer meant their sinnes shall not alwaies lie hid but either they will giue ouer all in time of persecution as the stony ground did or in hope of promotion as Iudas and Achitophel did and so discouer their false-heartednes or else it shall be drawne forth by their speeches in their merriments or in their distempers or else Gods spirit in godly men shall descrie it by working in their hearts a vehement suspition of them and causing them with a iudicious eye more narrowly to pry into their workes and waies By one such meanes or other God will lay them open to the view of the world so that being in such perill they cannot but haue a fearefull heart and a restlesse conscience And to this purpose notable is that saying of Salomon He that walketh vprightly walketh boldly or surely but he that peruerteth his waies shall be knowne Whence it is apparant that the vpright man needeth not to feare any thing he needeth not to be afraide of ill men for though they may disgrace him they cannot shame him he needeth not to be afraide of good men for the oftner he speaketh vnto them and conuerseth with them the more he is approued by them neither needeth he to be afraide of God for he that searcheth the heart and the reines knoweth and alloweth of the integritie of their soules They haue no cause of feare for the present because all things goe well with them neither is there any for afterwards because all things shall goe well with them for they shall neuer fall away from God None can plucke them out of his hand Sathan cannot because hee that is in vs is stronger then he that is in the world sinne cannot because grace will preuaile against it the world cannot because this is our victorie whereby we ouercome the world euen our faith And the Apostle concludeth generally for all other matters that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. What followeth now on the contrarie part for hypocrites but hee that peruerteth his way that is alloweth himselfe in any ill course though neuer so secretly shall be knowne that is his vile and wretched dissembling shall bee detected if not in this world yet when the thoughts of all hearts shall bee made manifest they shall be found out first or last and therefore they cannot but walke fearefully in their ill courses wherein they walke and giue libertie vnto themselues This should make vs exceeding carefull and warie when wee offer our selues to Gods seruices to search and dig deepe into our hearts that we may cast out all the loose earth that is there and so our building may be on a rocke and not on the sand Wee must purge away that leauē of hypocrisie that hath wholy infected our nature that so we be not found to halt in our worshipping of God least he take vs with the manner as hee did him that came without a wedding garment whom he singled out from all the guests that were present and that not only to ignominie reproch but to euerlasting punishment and torment in hel fire It is very dangerous then we see to deale hypocritically with God it is not safe with men to pretend and say one thing before their faces and to speake and doe another behind their backes because they may peraduenture discerne it but it is more dangerous to dissemble with God for he doth certainly discerne it and will as certainly punish it Many when they are reproued or admonished will snuffe at it and say What need you be so hot in the
thou forsaken me this was the complaint of Gedeon Did not the Lord bring vs out of Egipt but now the Lord hath forsakeÌ„ vs deliuered vs into the hands of the Midianites Iudg. 6. 13. M. Robert Glouer martyr at Couentrie after hee was condeÌ„ned by the Bishop was now at point to be deliuered out of the world it so happened that two or three dayes before his death his heart beeing lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in himselfe no aptnesse nor willingnesse but rather a heauinesse and dulnesse of spirit full of much discomfort to beare the bitter crosse of Martyrdome readie now to bee laide vpon him wherevpon hee fearing in himselfe least the Lord had withdrawn his wonted fauour from him made his moane to one Austine his deere friend signifying vnto him how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the LORD GOD and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from him vnto whome they saide Austine answered againe willing him patiently to waite the Lords pleasure howsoeuer his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was iust and true he exhorted him constaÌ„ntly to sticke to the same to play the maÌ„ nothing doubting but the Lord in his good time would visite him and satisfie his desire with plentie of consolation c. The next day when the time came of the Martyrdome as he was going to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none suddainly he was so replenished with the holy Ghost that he cryed out clapping with his hands to Austine and saying with these words Austine he is come he is come c. and that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life then as one passing out of the world by any paines of death Desertion in sinne is when God withdrawing the assistance of his spirit a man is left to fall into some actuall and grieuous sinne And for all this no man is to thinke that God is the authour of sinne but onely man that falleth and Sathan A resemblance of this truth we may see in a staffe which if a man shall take and set vpright vpon the ground so long as he holds it with his hand it stands vpright but so soone as he withdrawes his hand though he neuer push it downe it fals of it selfe In this desertion was the good King Hezekiah of whom the holy Ghost speaketh thus Hezekiah prospered in all his waies therefore dealing with the Ambassadours of the Princes of Babel which sent to him to inquire of the wonder which was done in the Land God left him namely to the pride of his heart to exalt himselfe in tempting him that he might trie out all that was in his heart To this place appertaine Noahs drunkennesse Dauids adulterie Peters deniall of Christ. The reason of such desertions may be this If a patient shall be grieuously sicke the Physition will vse all manner of meanes that can be deuised to recouer him and if he once come to a desperate case the physition rather then he will not restore him will imploy all his skill he will take poyson and so temper it and against the nature thereof he will make a soueraigne remedie to recouer health The elect children of God are diseased with an inward hidden and spirituall pride whereby they affect themselues and desire to be something in themselueâ— foâ—â—h of Christ and this sinne is very dangerous first because when other sinnes die in a man this secret pride gets strength for Gods grace is the matter of pride in such wise that a man will be proud because he is not proude for example if any shall be tempted of the diuell to some proud behauiour and by Gods grace get the victorie then the heart thus thinketh Oh thou hast done well thou hast foiled the enemie neither pride nor any other sinne can preuaile against thee such and such could neuer haue done so and a very good man shall hardly be free from such kind of motions in this life Secondly there is no greater enemie to faith then pride is for it poysoneth the heart and maketh it vncapable of that grace so long as it beareth any sway for he that will beleeue in Christ must be annihilated that is he must be brused and battered to a flat nothing in regard of any liking or affection to himselfe that he may in spirit mount vp to heauen where Christ sits at the right hand of the Father and as it were with both the hands of faith graspe him with all his blessed merits that he may be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption life good workes and whatsoeuer good thing he is neither in nor by nor for himselfe but euery way forth of himselfe in Christ. Now this blessed condition of a beleeuing heart by naturall selfe-loue selfe-liking is greatly hindered God therefore in great mercy to remedie this dangerous corruption lets his elect seruants fal into trouble of minde conscience if they happily be of greater hardnesse of heart into some actuall sin so declaring his wonderfull mercy in sauing them he is faine against his mercy to bring them to his mercy and by sin to saue them from sin By this means the Lord who can bring light out of darknesse makes a remedy of sin to slay pride that inuisible moÌ„ster of many heads which would slay the soule Though this be so yet none must hereupon venter to coÌ„mit any sin against Gods commandemeÌ„ts least in so doing they cast away their soules For the godly man though he fal into sin yet it is against his purpose and it makes his hart to bleed the course of his life shall be alwaies vpright and pleasing vnto God because he is led by the spirit of God The ends for which God vseth desertions are three the first is the chastisement of sins past in the former part of mans life that he may search them out coÌ„sider them he hearâ—ily sorrowfull for them for this end was Iobs triall Thou writest saith he bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the sinnes of my youth The second end is that God may make triall of the present estate of his seruants not that he is ignorant what is in man but because he would haue all men know themselues To this effect saith Moses And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God lead thee in the wildernesse for to humble thee and to prooue thee to know what was in thine heart whether thou wouldest keepe his commandements or no. This also was the end why the Lord left Ezechias to prooue and trie what was in his heart The triall by desertion serueth for two purposes for other whiles the Lord vseth it for the manifestation of some hidden sinne that the godly may
this is foolish curiositie or to be knowne this is vanitie or to gaine by this is couetousnes but to edifie our selues this is wisdome and to edifie others this is charitie The woman of Samaria had no sooner a knowledge of Christ Iohn 4 but thee runnes into the Cittie leauâ—s her pitcher and saith Come see a man that hath told me all that I haue done Is not he the Christ Am I my brothers keeper was Kayns speech Gem4 But he that belieueth in me saith Christ out of his belly shal flow riuers of the water of life â—oâ—â— I will mâ—ditâ—â—e Three things saith Luther make a good diuine Prayer affliction meditation this last is as the chewing of the cud which we reade of in Lâ—â—â—tâ—cus Meditation without reading is often erroneous reading without meditation makes a barren student In thy wonderous workes Or wonders that is either of those wonderfull things that are contained in thy law as verse 19. of this Psalme and verse 129 which being high and hidden mysteries did cause him to haue them in admiration and reuerence or of those wonderfull workes which God before had done in the world and daylie did amongst the sonnes of men and which ought to be had in perpetuall remembrance Note we first first that Gods word is wonderfull because it containeth in it such things as transcende the reach of mans capacitie and without illumination from aboue cannot be vnderstood by the wisest in the world But especially if we consider the power of this Word in that it is that immortall seede by which we are begotten againe that sincere â—ilke by which wee are nourished that siluer Trumpet by which wee are awakened that Christ all glasse in which wee may behold what manner of persons we are and that mightiâ— arme of GOD by which we are corrected for sinne and protected from sinne we must needes say that this Word is wonderfull Giue mee a man as lasciuious as a Goate as rauâ—â—â—â—â— as a Wolfe as couetous as Hell as prosuâ—e euery way as the prodigall sonne if this Word assisted by Gods spirite seize vpon his soule it will chaunge him as if hee were a newe man and to say as one once did to his wanton louer it is not I. Now as for the workes of God whether wee looke vpon them in the creation or preseruation of them they are euery way wonderfull Dauid could not looke vpon them but hee cryeth out Psal 8. O Lorde how wonderfull are thy workes throughout the worlde And Psal. 139. But considering the frame of his owne bodie he saith I will praise thee O Lorde for I am wonderfully and fearefully made ¶ Vers. 28. My soule melteth for heâ—â—ines raise me vp according vnto thâ— Word ME thinks I see Dauid here resolued into teares and pouring them out at his cies as at â— well with two buckets by reason that the hand of God was heauy vpon him Hee can find no comfort but in the word of God therefore he to be raised vp by it be taketh himselfe to this ciaculatory prayer He thought it not enough to say My soule cleaueth to the dust vers 25. but here wil he adde that it melted for heauines The spirit of a man may beare his infirmities but a wouÌ„ded spirit who can beare saith the wise man Prou. 18 14 There is much in this booke concerning afflicted consciences therefore I need not to adde much In all those sorrowes which the soule hath arising from the consideration of Gods wrath for sinne the first consolation is from the word of God in which is promised grace and forgiuenes of our sinnes Thus it will quicken and comfort vs in trouble and assure vs of this haruest that though we sowe in teares we shall reape inioy But because wee can neither apprehend nor apply this word further then wee receiue grace from God wee must with Dauid pray to the Lord that hee would so guide vs that wee wander not vphold vs that we fall not confirme vs that wee funt not encourage vs that wee despaire not and quicken vs that wee dye not This verse requires rather the meditation of a penitent conuert then the Exposition of a learned Diuine as for the wicked they vnderstand not what is here written Though the righteous fall hee shall not bee cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Psal. 37. 24. ¶ Vers. 29. Take from mee the way of lying and graunt mee graciously thy lawe AS before hee prayed to vnderstand the way of Gods precepts so here hee would bee kept from the way of lying and because they whom God keepeth are best kept he therefore continues his prayer to God desiring so to bee instructed by his word that his minde being purged from all vanitie he may be taught to obey Gods word The way of lying is that which the Prophet calleth vaine inuentions Vers. 113. falshood Vers. 163. the way of the wicked Psal. 1. Our owne wayes Ezech. 18. In a word the Prophet here desireth to be confirmed by God against all corruptions in doctrine and disorder of conuersation which Sathan by his wittie and wilie instruments doth seeke to set abroach in the world These are called the way of lying 1. Because they are inuented by Sathan the father of lies 2. They are countenanced by mans witte the store-house of lyes 3. They seeme to bee that which they are not which is of the nature of lyes 4. They are contrary to God and his truth the discouerers of lyes This way of lying before sinne came into the world it was a way so vnknowne to man that indeede it was as a desert wildernesse in the which neuer any foote had troâ—e but now it is so broade and wide a way that the most in the world walke in it The heathen by his Idols the Turke by his Alcoran the Iesuite by his newe Gospell the Lutheran by his Contransubstantiation the Protestant by his denying the power of godlinesse the Schismatike by his pretenced puritie haue walked so along in this way that the way of trueth they will not knowe Wee haue wrangled so long about trueth in religion that as hee could not finde Rome in Rome so wee cannot finde Religion in Religion And wee haue cloaked so long trueth in conuersation that true dealing is banished from the sonnes of men hee that will vse it must dye a begger Hijs diebus iam peractis nulla sides est in factis mâ—l in ore verba lactis fel in corde fraus in factis Helpe Lord for good and godly men doe perish and decay And faith and truth from mortall men is banisht quite away Had we not neede then with this holy Prophet to hate al vaine inuentions but to pray most earnestly with him to the Lord that he will take from vs this lying way and to teach vs that good and olde way in which if we walke all the dayes of our life we shall in the end finde rest to our soules
are readie to be secure therefore euen then we haue most need to pray With my whole heart He sheweth that he is not an hypocrite And then shall we know that we are not when our hearts are set before God and we powre them out before him as much as we haue vttered in words before men This maketh the children of God to sigh when they pray because they haue to doe with God and this maketh the hypocrites that they cannot see themselues because they know not that they haue to deale with God And when the children of God cānot come to shewe their hearts to God then if they sigh and groane for want of a heart this is a testimonie that wee pray in the Spirit Rom. 8. But when men pray as though they prayed not and heare as though they heard not nothing doth the Lord hate more than this Haue mercie This is the chiefe of his prayer and the first that God would giue him mercie not to crowne his worke wrought contrary to the Papists which pleade merites for though the Lord doe giue new grace yet not of merite for that we haue is defiled by vs but because he hath a loue to crowne his owne gifts He doth not pray for mercie of fashion but euen in the presence of God because the true feeling of his neede did driue him to make this prayer For as when wee in the feeling of our heart can long after mercie this may be a pledge that we shall finde mercie so they that haue no feeling of their infirmities cannot long for mercie and therefore haue no assurance that they shall haue mercy for it is the feeling of our miserie that maketh the mercie of God sweete vnto vs. He prayeth not for what he lusteth but for that the Lord promised for Saint Iames saith you pray and haue not c. and this is the cause that wee haue not the thing wee pray for because we pray not according to the word His word must be the rule of our prayers and then shall we receiue as Salomon prayed and obtained hee hath promised forgiuenes of sinnes the knowledge of his word c. these if wee haue let not our hearts bee set on the other He prayes for the promise and maketh not a stipulation by the law for it is the promise that giueth grace then shall wee here haue comfort if wee can beleeue because wee haue the couenant of grace and not of merite For if wee had but the lawe the best man must faile and misse but now it is the promise of which the worst shall not faile if they doe beleeue Obiect He had some speciall promises Answ. He had but the generall promises whereon he grounded these particular The promises therfore are generally made that euery one might know that they belong vnto him and that he might apply them to himselfe as here the Prophet doth Vers. 59. I haue considered my wayes and turned my feete vnto thy testimonies HE sheweth how he came to make God his portion because he had considered the vanities inconueniences of his wayes the mischiefe that they would bring him to Thus then shall we come to turne our steps to God by examining our sinfull wayes and the reward of sinne And because men doe not thus examine themselues therefore doe they make so small account of the word of God for if they knew that the gaine of sin bringeth losse and pleasure bringeth paine then would they not continue in their sinnes The like doth Dauid set down Psal. 4. where he calleth thē to examine thēselues before God and thus Paul 1. Cor. 5. prouoketh the eloquent Preachers to the iudgemēt of God This is a new argument to proue God to be his portion for seeing hee had made God his portion it behooued him to search if there were any thing in him that might displease God that then he might auoide it If we consider that sinne maketh vs ashamed before God as Adam was it will make vs leaue sinne Rom. 6. 22. If wee then will daily consider whether we may offer them vp in Christ to God or whether they make vs ashamed and whether they be to be allowed of men or not this will make vs more warie Testimonies There is no true examination without the word for thereby we knowe that sinne bringeth death but righteousnesse bringeth peace in this life and euerlasting ioy afterward this ioy made him examine his wayes Vers. 60. I made haste and delaied not to keepe thy commandements THis sheweth his care that he had to make God his portion by this speedie haste he made All the lets that are in a man all the corruption of the world and all the baites of Satan did not stay him but the spirit made him with ioy full haste to seeke after God Paul had lets and this man had not greater perfection yet both of them speaking of a regenerate man shew that if we will not nourish occasions the Spirit will not suffer vs to be ouercome therefore we may attempt the like haste in trust of his helpe and we shall finde that we shall be inabled in some measure hereunto Vers. 61. The bands of the wicked haue robbed me but I haue not forgotten thy Law THough the troupes of the wicked band themselues against him yet he forsaketh not the Lord this is a true triall of his loue to the word that he stood in this affliction For that loue which continueth to the word in affliction is true he that hath such a loue hath a true loue For if when we are ill dealt with we doe not so againe but still sticke and continue our loue to the word it is an argument that we loue the word because it is of God and not for glorie The children of God in affliction haue beene daunted as Iob c. and this man no doubt felt his flesh yet here he sheweth that he ouercame it and staied himselfe in faith of the promises and continued in obedience Vers. 62. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements A New argument because he giueth thankes to God for his iudgements euen at midnight Then we must be occupied in setting out the praises of God for it is the speciall note of Gods children for hypocrites for need may pray The children of God feele great want in this therefore when our hearts are prepared to giue God thankes it is a great gift of God Midnight sheweth that he was both sincere and also earnest Doe we this at noone day if not then we are farre from this for he vsed this at morning noone and euening so did Daniel Singing of Psalmes was vsuall after meate as our Sauiour did Iudgements That is that God tooke vengeance on the wicked and performed his promises to his children and this confirmed his faith for here he had an experimentall faith And this if we note the iudgements of God
obserue with what delight of heart cheerefulnesse of countenance volubilitie of speech nimblenesse of wit strength of memorie and dexteritie of the whole man they goe about euery good thing and what is the cause of all this God putteth into them his good spirit and maketh all things as it were possible vnto them Hee that knoweth not this bee hee Minister or Auditor knoweth little of the Christian combate Is this so 1 humble thy selfe vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt thee in due time 1. Pet. 5. 7. 2 despaire not though sorrowe come in the euening ioy may come in the morning they that sowe in teares shall reape in ioy 3 censure not when men are not alike cheerefull in diuine duties especially Ministers who oftentimes partly for their owne sinne and partly for the sinnes of their auditors who either pray not for them or loue them not or grace them not or are not worthie of the best things are put to silence Augustine reporteth of himselfe that at his meditations of many sermons hee was often most cheerefull in the Pulpit on the suddaine heauie And I heard once a godly man in the like case speake thus to his auditors I was neuer so humbled as this day the Lord hath humbled mee in my ministery because you haue not assisted mee with your prayers A willing patient louing and charitable auditorie setteth an edge vpon the zeale of the Preacher 4 art thou dull waite for this quickening for in comming it will come and will not tarie That Martyr founde it who after the combate of many a dayes conflict cryed out euen at the stake Austine it is come it is come Mistris Honnie-wood that worthie woman found it after many yeares conflict betwixt frayletie and faith and here the Prophet Dauid found the same 5 vse all holy meanes to stirre vp the graces of God in thee as men doe to rayse vp one out of a dead sleepe the neglect whereof is the graue of many graces 6. feare this relapse into deadnesse of spirit after some extraordinary ioye and when you haue most meanes It is strange to see what readinesse there is in many people that want Gods word to goe many a mile for it to studie and talke of it and what small account it is made of amongst them that haue it in abundance 7 take heed of the soules languishing no consumption is like to this For by them c. Quickened hee was as hee saith by GOD but yet also by the word soundly preached sauingly vnderstood and particularly applied to the conscience This then doth the power of CHRISTS death make a man indeede to dye vnto sinne then doth the power of his resurrection make him to walke on in newenes of life No Aqua-vitae or caelestis like vnto this by which wee haue inward peace of conscience and an outward obedience to GODS commaundements Dauid reioyced in this blessing so ought wee wee desire to bee euer quicke and cheerefull to all good duties it is onely GOD by his spirit in the word that can giue it ¶ Vers. 94. I am thine saue me for I haue sought thy precepts IN the former verse the Prophet felt the spirit of God stirring vp his heart to beleeue Gods promises heere it becomes the spirit of supplication for he yet feeling terrors within and troubles without crieth to his Sauiour Saue me ô Lord. Yea Dauid but thou art a grieuous sinner thinkest thou that God will heare sinners didst not thou affirme Psal. 66 18. if I regard iniquitie in mine heart God will not heare me why then prayest thou vnto me why Lord I am thy seruant and the Sonne of thine handmaide I am thine saue me yea but many very hypocrites will say that they belong vnto me how prouest thou that thou art mine He that seeketh to know and doe thy will he is thine but I haue sought to know and to doe thy will therefore I am thine and this is the summe of this verse Saue me Saluation then belongeth to the Lord. Psal. 3. 8. yea it belongeth to him alone he saueth both man and beast an horse is a vaine thing in the day of battell neither is any man deliuered by mans might He is that Aiacis clypeus vnder which we are safe those Eagles wings vpon which we are carried that strong tower to which we must resorte and a very present helpe in the time of trouble when neither the wisedome of thy minde nor the strength of the body nor the gold in thy chest nor the endeuours of thy friends nor the multitude of an armie nor the defensed citie can doe thee any good then the name of the Lord is a strong tower euery righteous Dauid may flie vnto it and is deliuered How often doth God complaine of Israel that they had trusted in man and in the power of man and did not make him their saluation It is mans nature to relie more vpon outward meanes as physicke in sicknes friends in disgrace an hoast in warre c. then vpon God But he that without this captaine will conquer shall haue Zenacharibs reward without this Pilote will enter vpon the sea shall haue Pharaohs reward without this Physitian will be cured shall haue Asahs reward and he that will pray vnto any other for helpe saue the God of Israel shall in the ende haue the reward of Bâ—all Prophets When all saile vs God will not saile vs. Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he will nourish thee Psal. 55. 23. cast your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. Saue me with the Prophet let vs at all times in all places for all persons vpon all occasions call vpon God For 1. it is his commandement 2. a part of his worship 3. an honour to him 4 a testimonie of our faith 5. it distinguisheth him from idols vs from idolaters 6 By it we obtaine all things 7. our many wants moue vs to this dutie 8. all nations call vpon their Gods shall not Ionah call vpon his God 9. By it we talke with God 10. the contrarie argueth an Atheist Psal. 53. 4. Say therefore in all troubles Saue me ô Lord for thy mercy sake 1. But remember that thou must call vpon God alone forsaluation The Gentiles that know not God haue many other Sauiours the idolaters that knowe not God aright haue many also But cursed is the image and the image maker an idol is nothing nothing worth it workes nothing The learned Papist knoweth this the ignorant must not 6. If they would not haue the poore people to adore their breaden God why doe they make it at sometimes to bleede or their wooden gods why doe they cause them sometimes to speake otherwhiles to sweate many times to smile and oftentimes to stretch forth the hand to receiue oblations offered vnto them Origen saith well Impossibile est vt qui Deum rectè nouit supp ex sit statuae It is impossible that he
their superstition and heresies But what is this such a thing to bleere our eyes hath not the like kinde of life beene pretended in the Pope in the Turke and in other kinde of heretikes But we must know that we are espoused vnto Iesus Christ and that two manner of waies first by pure meanes then by single and pure hearts rightly vsing those meanes by whose Gospell preached seeing we through him are washed and purified to be presented a bride blamelesse before God shall we thinke that presumptuous sinne shall preuaile against vs It may be we shall faile in some particular things but it shall not breake the whole course of our life we may sinne of humaine frailtie but we shall not sinne of diuellish hypocrisie temptations may giue vs a foyle but they shall not finally ouercome vs sinne may dwell in vs but it shall not raigne ouer vs. Now when a man will be ouerwise and ouer righteous not contenting himselfe with those waies which the Lord in his word hath set downe he cannot be sound because his religion being corrupt his life cannot be vncorrupt On the contrarie if we finde our sinnes to be couered in Christ that our ignorance is enlightened by his wisedome our guiltie liues iustified by his righteousnesse our vncleane affections sanctified by his holinesse and our miserable and vnstaied spirits staied vpon the hope of his redemption we may boldly say sinne shall not raigne and ouer master vs seeing God hath iustified vs who will come and lay any thing to our charge Wherefore seeing we are purified by faith and our faith is grounded on Gods word and seeing all their ciuill behauiour is hidden vnder hypocrisie couered with selfe-loue and stuffed with vaine-glorie we may boldly say they are but hypocrites deceiuing vs with the histrionicall visard of ciuill righteousnesse Furthermore if we shall compare the estate of the Church of God with the condition of the malignant Synagogue we shall see them as farre differing as the light and darknes as the shadow and the body as God and Beâ—iall As to poynt out one estate namely in affliction we shal finde in them neither faith nor constancie but hypocrisie and periurie no wisedome of the Spirit to desend themselues but dissembling to hide themselues no heauenly ioy in their suffering no patience of minde but miserable murmurings blockish vnsensiblenesse no long sufferings nor heroical spirits when they shal boyle in cauldrons as some good Christians haue done all which notwithstanding we shall finde in Christ his Church wherein they that suffer are persecuted for the testimonie of a true faith their faith is vnremoueable on the word of God their coÌ„stancie in perseuering wonderfull their wisedome in answering abounding with courage and humilitie their ioy through hope and as it were a present enioying of the life looked for vnspeakable their patience vnminishable which thing whilest the wicked Church goeth about to follow it is like an Ape imitating a man and may be compared to the Asse which would be like a Lion For daâ—e heretikes auouch their sects as the true Church professe Christ and his Gospel will they not lie and dissemble when Christians speak their conscience will they not raile when Gods children speake humbly and constantly doe they not die either like rauening dogges or else become like blockes and stockes so that Sathan seemeth euen to haue possessed them wholy Let vs see then if the malignant Synagogue doth not so farre differ from the true Church as an Ape from a man or an Asse from the Lion Againe if we looke on them in prosperitie they are nothing like vnto vs the Papists curse vs we in holinesse of the Spirit doe pray for them their Church the more it florisheth before man the more abominable it is in the sight of God our Church is all glorious within and is the beloued spouse of Christ finally they are diuels in mâ—ns shape for euen prophane Christians and Protestants dare not but in great secrecie blaspheme the name of God prophane his Sabbaths defile their bodies with adulteries yet these men will not sticke to do these things openly when light and darknesse with them are so confounded when ignorance is simplicitie when euill and good are shuffled together what constancie can be looked for among men They be bleared with the vizâ—rd of ciuill honestie which notwithstanding is to our shame in that they can doe so great things for vaine-glorie and to get credit to their sect when we cannot doe halfe so much for Gods glorie and to maintaine his word But if we will be politike to spare with Saul euill men the Lord in his wrath will make vs persecute good men for Saul not punishing Agag did afterward persecute Dauid wherefore our righteous soules must be grieued with the iniquities of our times and we must shew our zeale in religion by a hatred of lies howsoeuer they be cloaked with the histrionicall visard of ciuill honestie For as it is dangerous to aduenture our selues to be â—ainted with the grosse aire of the pestilence so must we care and make conscience to keepe our selues from all contagion of peâ—ilous vntruthes The second reason as we said is the circumstance of the time both in that his owne person was contemned as port 14. 6. The wicked haue laid a snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts As also in that the word of God was so slenderly regarded and almost brought vnto vtter contempt as in port 16. vers 6. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law For the first how wonderfully doth it commend his loue to the word that when they made faire profers no gaine could get him when they began to threaten him no terrour could dismay him when they circumuented him with preferments no pleasure could preuaile with him no promise could winne him For the second they oppressed him with iniuries they vndermined him with benefits they supplanted him with politike slanders and set faire faces on their vile causes and yet none of these did so preuaile that either their violence could enforce him nor their liberalitie allure him nor their policies and subtill cauilling beguile him one whit to be drawne from the true worship of God which was an infallible token that vnfainedly he loued the law O singular triall that when the law elsewhere had no entertainment yet hee did defend it though hee was so highly contemned Experience doth teach vs that the more godlinesse is oppressed the lesse it is regarded and that not of the vngodly and wicked ones onely but euen of the very children of God aswell by calling as by election Dauid Psal. 73. saith of himselfe that he fretted to see the prosperitie of the wicked Iob Ieremie Abâ—uck in times past and many of the Saints of God in our times are greatly troubled and grieued to see how it goeth with the wicked and fareth
concupiscence shall solemnely vow to refraine the familiaritie of wanton women and will not come in place where light women frequent but with Iob shall make a couenant with his eyes we see this by the word also to be warrantable And thus much for meanes to auoide euill now for meanes to doe good If a man feele himselfe dull and slow in reading the word or slacke in prayer shall to the prouoking himself the more make a couenāt daily to reade some portion of the word and to bestow some time of the day in prayer if this be taken vp in the wisedome of the Spirit to cast off sluggishnesse and prouoke alacritie herein we see because at morning noone-tide and euening some of Gods children haue vsed it he may set himselfe a taske and thereby may make a stay for his wauering minde Howbeit these things must not be perpetuall as it is in other couenants For a man may abstaine from women and wine for a time and yet not for euer because it must bee done for some certaine ends and causes as also with some holy conditions As for example if a man hath taken a time of the day to pray in and at that time he shall haue some speciall cause of setting foorth Gods glorie or if his particular calling requiring an whole man shall call him away then if hee omit it there is no breach because the thing which hee is about to doe is according to Gods law This is needfull to be considered with a godly care that wee double that some other day when we shall be more at libertie which we haue for the same causes pretermitted the day before If then there be iust occasion offered of this remission for otherwise wee must not be remisse we know that the couenant is not broken in that we made it with a condition that we would vse it so farre foorth as it might not hinder Gods glory our dutie to our brethren nor our seuerall calling because in such a case to obey is better than sacrifice But if there be no iust cause of pretermitting this purpose then is there iust cause of sorrowing for breaking the couenant But here wee see an helpe wee haue not done this taske to day because of idlenes what then We must returne to the assurance of forgiuenes of sinnes and must redeeme that with double diligence which wee haue lost through wilfull negligence In these vowes then taken vp of our selues as meanes to auoid sinne or to doe good we must first take heede that they bee made within the compasse of the word Secondly that they be but for a time and not continuall Thirdly that they bee euer made with wife and discreete considerations least being broken our cōsciences be troubled Fourthly if there be any fault that it be recompenced by double dutie and diligence afterward Thus wee see how either for to pricke vs to good or stay vs from some euill wee may make a couenant vpon condition in a desire of Gods glorie and in crauing Gods grace And thus much of his care and conscience to Gods iudgements now let vs come to the third argument which is his affliction Vers. 107. I am very sore afflicted O Lord quicken me according to thy word IN that the man of God vseth this as a reason before his prayer it seemeth hee was not meanely troubled but sorely vexed as wee may see in ioyning that which he saith in the verse following My soule is continually in mine hand yet doe I not forget thy law Wherein carying his soule in his hand he meaneth that he hath no assurāce of his life but is in continuall danger of it as wee count those things which be in our hand to be hardly sure and in perill to slip from vs as we may see by other places of the word As in the booke of Iudges Iephtha saith I caryed my life in mine owne hand that is I did hazard my life 1. Sam. 28 21. where the Pythonisse saith I haue put my soule in my hand which is all one as if shee should say I haue ventured my life or I was at deaths doore Iob. 13. 14. Wherefore doe I teare my flesh with my teeth and put my soule in my hand As if hee should say Why doe I put my life in danger For euen as water lying in our hand is soone slipt out so our soule beeing in our hand is said to be at deaths doore Besides he confesseth that he had many snares and pestilent deuices of his enemies laid against him so that at his least going astray hee was layed for and readie to bee taken In that hee needed thus to pray wee may see how reason might haue moued him to the contrarie Flesh and blood might haue taught Daniel that in such narrow search hee might haue shut his window when he praied or haue conueied himselfe into some secret chamber and so to haue vsed some policie and prouided means to haue saued himselfe had not the spirit of God mightily preuailed in him against all such temptations So when by reason of some imminent danger we are at our wits end sathan would haue vs go in by-paths and not to make the word of God a lantorne to our feete Saul when hee could heare nothing from the Lord was driuen thus by his extreame daunger to goe to the witches We see then how necessary it is for Gods children in the time of triall to pray for their direction in the right wayes Againe because when we are hardly dealt with wee are ready to reuenge with policie we see how he prayeth to keepe himselfe aright It was vndoubtedly the great mercie of God to Dauid then to pray that no affection of reuenge might enter into him Oh how needfull then is it for vs whē the wicked shall deale with vs vnreasonably to pray to the Lord to be kept in iudgement from policie and in affection from reuenging and that we may stay our iudgement on Gods promises and our affections on his dealings Thirdly if all meanes be wanting to vs then will the diuell moue vs to despaire and therefore great neede haue we to pray that we may be deliuered from the darkenesse of despaire by the lanterne of Gods word We see how necessarily the man of God praied not to be tempted aboue his strength and that the rod of the wicked should not fall on his lot least he should put his hand vnto wickednesse and therefore craued wisedome in Gods word faith in his promises and patience in his goodnesse We see then the plaine meaning of the man of God in this verse if we call to minde in this word very sore afflicted that which we haue heard before that his eyes failed his heart fainted his spirit panted his naturall powers melted and to be briefe that he was an image of death As a man cannot abide great prosperitie no more can he abide great aduersitie For as we are puft vp
iudgements For as wee cannot learne the one without obseruing of Gods mercie so wee cannot attaine to the other without marking his vengeance We must see alwayes by the peculiar teaching of Gods spirit how the Lord punisheth in iustice and yet in mercie in wrath and yet in loue in rigour and hatred of our sinne humbling vs with one hand in pittie and compassion to our saluation comforting vs with the other hand Wee see then how the Prophet prayeth both to see them and to marke them wee neede teach this often because wee dreame so much of fatall necessitie and of the connexions of naturall causes or else because we cannot discerne betweene the crosses of the godly and the vngodly so that as the wise man saith Eccl 9. 2. All things come alike to all men and the same condition is to the iust and to the wicked to the good and to the pure and to the polluted and to him that sacrificeth and to him that sacrificeth not as is the good so is the sinner hee that sweareth as hee that feareth or reuerenceth an oath This is then a singular gift of God to discerne how by the selfe-same meanes the Lord both humbleth the good and ouerthroweth the wicked The meaning then of the man of God briefly is O Lord giue me a right iudgement in thy iudgements that I may see how thou sauest thy children and punishest thine enemies otherwise I shall neuer discerue this Accept the free offerings c. We must marke how these things are ioyned together this is the thing for which I sacrifice the thing I wish I desire and pray for and therefore O Lord accept it The man of God alludeth here to sacrifices and sheweth that the Lord is delighted with no sacrifice more than with prayer and thankes-giuing For all other sacrifices in the time of the law as the slaying of goates killing of bullocks tended to these two as appeareth Psal. 50. 14. Offer unto God praise and pay thy vow to the most high and in the 22. vers Hee that offereth vnto mee praise shall glorifie me c. In which places the Lord sheweth that he had ordained the other sacrifices as temporal means to the eternall vse of thanksgiuing for so the Lord dealt with them as with children leading them as it were by the hand by temporal things to eternal Psal. 14 1. 2. the Prophet saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of mine hand as an euening sacrifice Where hee sheweth alluding to the sacrifices that as a sweet smell is pleasant vnto man so is the sacrifice of prayer fragrant vnto the Lord. This is the sacrifice euery day to be offered mentioned in Malachie 1. 11 where the Prophet or rather the Lord rebuking the Priests for their corrupt offerings saith From the rising vp of the Sunne to the going downe of the same my Name is great among the Gentiles in euery place incense shal be offered vnto my Name and a pure offering c. Here by the Altar and sacrifice the Prophet meaneth the spirituall seruice of God which should be vnder the gospel when an end should be made to all the legall ceremonies by Christs only sacrifice Therefore Heb. 13. 15. Let vs by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwayes to God that is the fruite of our lips which confesse his Name c. It is good to note this praise and thanksgiuing which as it is the end of sacrifices which being ioyned with doing good is the onely offering left to Christians and only is pleasing vnto God For as our fathers might know that their sacrifices were not accepted but as the Lord shewed fauour so our prayer is not accepted but as the Lord in free mercie doth graciously receiue it Wherefore it is said Gen. 4. The Lord hath regard to Abel his oblation that is he accepted fauourably the sacrifice of Abel Thus wee also vse to deale in our suites to noble persons if it please you to accept my seruice or if you will vouchsafe to receiue my suite and to consider of my supplication so here the man of God saith in effect Looke vpon this my prayer with a pittifull eye a merciful countenance We are then to knowe how wee by our prayers get no credit with the Lord but the Lord giueth credit to our prayers If then God be not delighted with our prayers which are our best things how much lesse then wil he be pleased with other things The Papists then are carnall and as our Sauiour Christ said of Peter whom they follow in faults and not in graces they sauour not of the things of the spirit Well we are to learne that if God so dealeth in our prayers he will so deale in all other things which are the better by them The free will offering c. We are here also taught to giue vnto the Lord a free offering for hee loueth a cheerefull giuer and cannot abide vs to come vnto him by constraint The Lord in the old time would haue the fattest of the flocks the purest and why because he would thereby trie his people whether his people would offer cheerfully and willingly or no by so much it was vnto him more acceptable by how much it was offred more freely So Abel Gen 4 offred of the fat of the flock that is of the best A mans sacrifice may be refused because of his corruption in him and there is no grace in man without Faith in Christ which may stād him in steed to make his sacrifice acceptable before God We must thē pray vnto God that we may offer our praiers freely that they may not be customable but that there may be in vs a lust a spirit a desire to pray remēbring this saying of the Prophet accept the free will offering of my lippes His meaning then of his words briefly is this much I do not this O Lord constrainedly or against my will but with a free good will and cheerefull heart I make my prayer vnto thee We see then our dulnes and wearines in our prayer which we must bewaile in our selues as that which hindreth vs from the fauour of God Would we deale so with a Prince as to offer vnto him the euill things as saith Malachie chapt 1. 8. And if yee offer the blinde for sacrifice is it not euill and if yee offer the lame and sicke is it not euill offer it now vnto thy Prince will hee be content with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hosts If we had a supplication to our Prince would we come so sluggishly so vnreuerently so carelesly as we come to pray not remembring his Maiestie neither feeling our wants nor desiring our requests nor fearing the repulse would wee not shake off all this sluggishnesse and deadnes then let vs translate this to the seeing of GOD by Faith and comming before his presence by
prayer doe wee come before his Maiestie as pricked with a feare thereof are wee pressed with feeling our wants doe wee feare the repulse Oh let vs craue by prayer that we may not come in fashion but in feare not on custome but of conscience and with a free spirit If the spirit make vs free saith Iohn then are we free indeede wee are so captiuated of our selues that we cannot be free but by the spirit When then we see vs in this dulnes and custome in hearing reading or praying we must pray with Dauid Psal 51. 10. Create in mee a cleane heart O God and renue a right spirite within mee 12. Restore to mee the ioy of thy saluation and stablish me with thy free spirit Where hee hauing lost as it were the freedome of the spirit the cleannes of his heart and the ioy of his minde prayeth to haue them all restored againe And thus much for our admonition Now for our comforts I am sore afflicted accept my free offerings How could hee before afflicted and yet free when he desired to be quickened he felt not this freedome Neuertheles he ceased not to offer his sacrifice whereby we are taught to offer our prayers to God although through perplexitie of the spirit wee know not how to pray nor what to say but speake sighing and groaning for this is a sacrifice acceptable to the Lord. For though wee cannot pray with comfort yet we must craue of the Lord euen by mourning and complaining of our owne estate and bewailing our case this also is an acceptable sacrifice For a sacrifice of sacrifices is a contrite heart saith the Prophet And as wee said before out of the last of Esay to an humble heart will I looke saith the Lorde When wee cannot then finde free ioy let vs come with free sorrow and when we know not how to pray Gods Spirit will teach vs how to craue how to sigh and how to pray and the Lorde will know the meaning of his owne Spirit crying in vs. The meaning of the man of God in effect is I powre out my prayer in the aboundance of my griefe and from a full heart we see when a man wanteth a thing though he cannot intreat his friend to obtaine it of him yet hee may freely mourne and lament his estate Let vs then when we cannot pray not cease to mourne and to make a noyse as Ezechias who chattered like a Crane or Swallow wherein he sheweth that he was so pressed with sorrow that he could doe nothing but sigh and groane When wee growe therefore in languishing grieses this is not the thing which pleaseth the Lord but it nourisheth still in vs mistrust Wee may see in the word of God the vnperfit speeches of Gods children and dearest Saints vttering in their griefe their patheticall affections For what was the remedie in this confusion but euen to powre out freely before the Lord their griefs and in opening them to their friends yea and when they could doe neither of both yet would they reueale their sorrowes to the trees of the fielde His offering we see were his griefes The Lord is God and not an Idoll hee will heare thee when thou criest vnto him It may be thou art ashamed to confesse thy faults before man thou needest not be ashamed to confesse thy sinne before God Man may cast thee in the teeth with thine infirmities the Lord will neuer vpbraide thee Man will not keepe counsell neither can giue thee counsell the Lord will both keepe and giue thee counsell Man may prescribe some means of deliuerance but the Lord will both tell thee the means of thy deliuerance and will deliuer thee So the Prophet in his owne example Psalm 42. 3. offereth his griefe vnto the Lord in teares for when one waue went ouer another and his reason and his soule had made a tumult within himselfe yet he said Why art thou cast downe my soule vnquiet within me waite on GOD c. Let vs then consider of the promise made Rom. 8. 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what to pray as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed Let vs then though wee know not how to pray in freedome of ioy pray in freedome of sorrow Let vs beginne to offer in sorrow and in time wee shall offer in ioy For Psal 30. 5. Though weeping may abide at euening yet ioy commeth in the morning And Psal. 126. 5. Though we shall sowe in teares yet we shall reape in ioy Vers. 109. Mâ— soule is continually in mine hand yet doe I not forget thy law Vers. 110 The nicked haue lâ—ida snare for me but I swarued not from thy precepts BY this phrase is meant that hee was at the point of death as it may bee seene by other places of the Scriptures as when the Ephramites were angrie with Iephtha because he went to warre without them he answered I put my life in my hand c. The Witch likewise which spake to Saul vseth the same speech and I haue put my soule in my hand c. And Iob saith why should I rent my flesh with my teeth or carry my soule thus in my hand c. Where he meaneth that he was at deaths doore My soule sainteth mine eyes faile I wither like a bottle and such speeches declare his miserie This great danger wherein hee is hee vseth as a third reason to moue the Lord to heare his prayer for by this meanes it came to passe that his praier was more earnest The greatnes of his griefe he amplifieth in the 109. and 110. verses And in this extremitie of griefe we shall see that he had good cause to pray earnestly if we do consider the reasons which flesh and blood would put in to his minde For first when he saw that he was in such streights that he could not see meanes or waies to be deliuered then his reason would perswade him to leaue the light of the word as a thing that in this case shewed no light and to vse policie for to helpe himselfe This is a great temptation and if God had not assisted him he might haue fallen hereby For we see that Saul when the Lord gaue him no answere by Vrim and Thummim nor other ordinarie meanes hee thought good in policie to aske counsell of a Witch which he before time had punished with death Thus would corrupted iudgement haue carried him to vse policie and vnlawfull meanes and to haue forsaken the lanterne of the word if the Lord had not stayed him and therefore this was one cause to moue him most earnestly to pray Secondly if he looked to his affections he should find them as corrupt for they would haue carried him to reuenge when hee sawe himselfe to bee vnreasonably and vnconscionably dealt withall and therefore to restraine the headstrong affection of reuenge it was very needfull
is it to giue vs his truth to enrich vs with his Gospell and to blesse vs with such abundance of temporall things Oh that this were knowne of vs oh that euery man would say Oh Lord what am I that thou shouldest shewe mee such mercie to giue mee the enioying of thy word and Gospell more than any other and giuing it to mee makest me to vnderstand it aboue many oh what am I that thou shouldest offer to mee this goodnesse I was borne and conceaued in sinne I haue multiplied and enlarged my corruptions both before since my calling my vnthankfulnes is great my vnworthines therefore greater and yet thou hast not ceased to preferre me in mercies before many If we consider the fearefull iudgements of God in consuming all hypocrites who will not say that many haue beene called and few chosen When we shall see I say in the day of the Lord his seuere iudgements to tread downe these hypocrites and cause them to goe from his presence to hell oh how wil we esteeme that we are in Christ and say Oh how loue I thy law For I see thy iudgements are equall and thou dealest not with me in iustice but in mercie not in anger but in loue not in wrath but in pittie therfore they couenant is sweete because I haue deserued thy iudgements and thou hast spared me Vers. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraide of thy iudgements HEre may seeme at the first to be some contrarietie betweene feare and loue sith loue causeth not but casteth out feare For he had saide in the verse going before that hee loued the testimonies of the Lord and here he saith that his flesh trembled for feare Wherefore at the first sight here is some shew of contrariety but indeed there is none For he saith My flesh trembleth c. whereby he sheweth that as he loued the law of God in his inward man and with his part regenerate so it is the outward and olde man and the part vnrenued which is full of corruption that did feare So that as hee had Gods spirit to renue his minde hee had this witnesse in him that he did loue the promises of God but because his flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and hee found many corruptions of nature remaining in him and threatning him that after hee was like to fall againe if the Lord yea but a little should leaue him he saith I am afraid least for my vnthankfulnes and vnworthie refusing of thy mercie thou shouldest leaue me to my selfe and so shouldest make a way to thy iudgements Thus there is an harmonie in the Prophet for because as the flesh hath a trembling feare so the spirit reioyceth Thus as wee haue often heard Gods children finde to their comfort in themselues faith in Gods promises and a delight in his word sometime they are grieued for the absence of this sweetnes of faith in the same For as the presence of Gods spirit bringeth ioy so the absence thereof feare as faith breedeth a loue of Gods promises so infidelitie maketh vs afraid of his iudgements Although Noah had great cause to loue the promises of God for his wonderfull deliuerance so he had great cause to feare himselfe that he might haue fallen afterward Lot also hauing good cause to beleeue and embrace the couenant of God for his safegard had iust occasion also to haue suspected himselfe that he was subiect to falling It is said Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies but hee that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euill For where feare is not there is securitie securitie breedeth hardnesse of heart and hardnes of heart bringeth Gods wrath Wherfore the Apostle writing to the Philippians shewing that God worketh in vs both the will and the deede of doing good least hereby they should draw to themselues security addeth that they must fill the course of their saluation in feare and trembling For if wee doe only well by Gods grace working in vs wee are much to feare the absence of it Wherefore wee see how the man of God did iustly feare his part vnregenerate This feare of Gods children differeth much from the feare of the wicked for it bringeth vs to the Lord and driueth vs not from the Lord it helpeth and hindreth not our prayers it hurteth not but furthereth our duties For it maketh vs to feare least wee should lose Gods grace it causeth vs to waite more and more to haue it and hauing it moueth vs by prayer to continue it When Noah had Gods fauour he feared and being warned of God as Heb 11. 7. of the things which were as yet not seene moued with reuerence prepared the Arke c So Habacuk hearing of the iudgement of God which should fall vpon the faithfull by the Chaldeans saith Hâ—b 3. 16. My bellie trembled my lips shooke at the voyce rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe Paul said he preached with feare and trembling Thus wee see how the good Saints of God did feare because they knewe that if the Lord should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be saued and that there was nothing in them but of mercie and therefore they acknowledge their weaknes vnworthinesse and wretchednesse Wee see also that Gods children haue diuers affects according to their diuers estates and though sometimes they are quickened through faith other times they are most ready to sinne if they doe not sinne No maruell then though the children of God feare when they see that God restraineth their will the greater their feelings are yet are they mixed with a reuerent feare of Gods maiestie and sight of their own corruptioÌ„s least they should not abide his glorie and least they should not continue in their good things We see moreouer that this feare humbled Noah that the Prophets Apostles spake in feare which the Lord gaue vnto them either to prepare them to some grace which they should receiue or else more zealously to keepe some grace which already they haue receiued And where it might be obiected that loue casteth out feare wee must vnderstand of that seruile and excessiue feare which driueth vs away from God And seeing though wee feele Gods loue by faith wee will feare then much more had we neede so to doe when by infidelitie wee feele not this loue So wee must haue both feare to prepare vs to grace and wee must haue loue to continue vs in this grace And surely onely they with whom this thing hath been familiar doe knowe how loue and feare doe dwell together For as blessed experiencâ— hath taught some that by this feare they haue attained to speciall graces and continued in them by the same so also by wofull experience some haue found that for want â—f this they either haue not tâ—sted of the grace of God or else not continued in the same PORTION 15. AYN. Vers. 1â—1 I haue executed iudgement and iustice
care herein as they do who neuer can content themselues in carking and caring when they are to bring in the fruites of the whole yeare in their haruest Many would thinke that this praier of the man of God is superfluous but if they truly knew their owne decaies of faith and shrinking in obedience they would not suspect this Psalme of any needlesse repetition but would acknowledge that it is the wonderfull wisedome and goodnesse of Gods Spirit so to prouide for our vnbeleefe and disobedience And as the holy ghost doth here set down the glasse of regeneration and teacheth vs how to pray for the continuance of our obedience and strength of faith so we must so behold our corruptions therein as from henceforth we may haue a greater iealousie of our selues in them both We learned in these two prayers how contrary to the doctrine of the Sophisters hee craued knowledge not of desert or merite but of grace and mercie Where we are to remember that when we are to craue of God any new mercie to be receiued or perseuerance in some mercy alreadie receiued we must say with the man of God Deale with thy seruant according vnto thy mercie Now in that he doubled as we may see his request he sheweth the great necessitie of it and that the mysterie of faith is great This is a thing that much deceiueth many when we thinke that we haue eyes and can see into matters as farre as other men we haue eares and can heare as much as another man can doe we haue as good wits and reason we can conceiue and iudge of a thing as soone and as well as other men commonly doe Here is a great iudgement of God that we cannot acknowledge our dulnes and deadnes and that we cannot attaine vnto the mightie power of the word as we ought to doe for wan◠of this we become so fruitlesse in reading and in hearing because we cannot truly vnderstand what we reade or heare we gather one thing here and another thing there we gather many things falsely and often finde fault with the deliuerie of the word when the fault is in our selues in that we neuer suspect our selues our reason nor iudgement The children of God must be iealous ouer their owne affections must know that there is no such naturall thing in them but that all is the gift of God We are here then to learne continually to pray that our iudgement may be enlightened with the true vnderstanding of the word and our affections renewed into the due obedience of the same If we should see in how many things our reason erreth and our affections wauer in vs we should surely acknowledge that there are no superfluities in this Psalme For vntill we be fully acquainted with the dulnesse of our hearts we shall not see our necessitie in vsing the like prayers but he that seeth the blindnesse of his minde and corruptions of his heart and desireth nothing more than to become a new man in Iesus Christ and to learne nothing more than Iesus Christ crucified howsoeuer others perswade themselues of more mysticall knowledge without this in truth knowing nothing he will count all other knowledge but lothsome and as dung in respect of the doctrine of regeneration whereby he is become a new man in Christ. For it is a greater blessing where this knowledge doth abound and other gifts are in lesse measure than where this is but small though in many other gifts we doe abound For euery man must not be learned euery man is not to trauell in the profound mysteries of the Scriptures but euery one had neede to be humbled and we being all destitute of grace had neede to be taught of God as children that being spirituall we may iudge our selues that the Lord will not iudge vs and howsoeuer we thinke of our selues now when the Lord shall take from vs the darknesse of our hearts and the mists of our affections we shall espie our dulnes and blindnes to be very great Vers. 126. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law AFter the man of God in the verses going before had praied for himselfe now he commeth to pray against his enemies after he had prayed for ease of his trouble which he had amōgst his enemies when he himself in the meane time had deserued well of them and had prayed that his knowledge might be ratified both in the law and Gospel of God he now commeth sheweth a reason why he would the Lord should so do with him euen because of the generall flood of iniquitie and vniuersall corruption both in religion and maners as knowing that it was now high time to keep and to be taught the statutes testimonies of the Lord to be confirmed both in obedience faith because happy were they that now could beleeue the law and keep the couenants when on no side one might finde examples of the one or of the other His meaning then briefly is this O Lord seeing there is no further place left for prayer for them seeing I haue executed iudgement and iustice euen to the failing of mine eyes seeing for all that I can do or say they wax worse worse and whereas before they had some reuerence of thy iudgements and now they are growne to the contempt and confounding of thy law seeing mercy will not preuaile with them but the longer thou bearest with them the more they are hardned but iudgement must be vsed it is time O Lord to put to thy helping hand The man of God we see breaketh not out suddenly into this prayer but vpon the great neede which vrged him thereunto We are here to learne first that though at all seasons it be needfull to pray to be guided in the true vnderstanding and due obedience of Gods word yet then especially when through the generall floods of iniquitie all without that especiall grace of God all are like to be carried away For as common and vniuersall floods sweepe all away before them with their swift and violent course so in the common floods of corrupt religion and manners euery man thinkes that the best religion which most men doe hold and that those things are most lawfull which are most vsuall But this is a peculiar and speciall grace of God to be exempted from that generall corruption as was Enoch who was preserued to walke before the Lord in that corrupt age Noah reserued when all flesh had corrupted his waies and Lot who liued a iust man euen among the filthie Sodomites If then we shall be preserued from corrupt religion when religion is vsed but of custome and not of conscience when it is vsed coldly and there is no heate in it if when mens manners are generally become corrupt so that there is no humilitie no mercie no pitie no chastitie no puritie no righteousnesse no true dealing no care of our neighbours credit we
contrarietie betweene vs and others as is betweene light and darknesse God and the diuell But if wee beginne to bee in mammering of Religion and know not what to holde but wauer in all it is to bee doubted that wee shall bee partakers of the common punishment Let vs learne then to shut vp our faith within the compasse of Noah his Arke and not commit it to the broad waters of the wicked world To this ende saide our Sauiour Christ When the Sonne of man shall come where shall hee finde faith in the earth as though hee should say it would be an hard matter to finde faith amongst men We see in this man of God if we will esteeme aright of the law of God we must loue it aboue gold Vers. 128. I esteeme all thy precepts most iust and hate all false wayes HE sheweth that there is no sound loue of good things where there is not an hatred of euill We shall see this by experience he that loueth to keepe the Sabbath he wil hate a prophane breaker of the Sabbath he that loueth chastitie will abhorre adultery he that loueth true dealing hateth all vnrighteousnes and surely if we doe not in truth loue good and hate euill but bee found to halte in hypocrisie wee shall in time be discouered and one day taken in a trip In that he vseth emphatically I esteeme all thy precepts hee declareth that he loued not one or two but all the commaundements His meaning then is this O Lord there is not one of the least of thy commaundements but I esteeme it there is not one way of falsehoode but I abhorre it Now we are to learne not to esteeme well of one commaundement which our nature best liketh and to dispense with another but true christianitie esteemeth all alike euen that most which by nature we are most ready to breake PORTION 17. TETH Vers. 129. Thy testimonies are wonderfull therefore doth my soule keepe them THe selfe same argument is here continued which hee vsed before For hee partly prayeth for graces and partly sheweth what graces hee hath receiued in the first second third and last verses of this Portion hee sheweth his graces in the other hee prayeth for graces As we see the selfe same argument so we see a new reason Thy testimonies saith he are wonderful that â—â— thy lawe hath in it such mysteries as naturall men cannot reach them and therefore loneâ— thy law As if hee should haue said Lord what is the cause that men doe so basely esteeme of the greatnes of thy couenants why doe men so little regard it because they neuer tasted the excellencie of it they neuer felt the wonderfull and powerfull maiesty thereof Why doe â—lay them vp as my soule because in my soule I haue felt by thy word suâ— wisdome â—s eye hath not seene eare hath not heard nor reason able to conceiue And why I pray you in our times doe so few conceiue or conceiuing doe keepe and so esteeme of the word of God because the wise men of the worlde thinke it a thing very easie and they can conceiue 〈◊〉 they list the more common sort of people make â—o more account of iâ— â—han to giue it the hearing and that with their naturall wit and reason onely Some men may tâ—inâ—◠〈…〉 tâ—â—uâ—â— against mens wits but all men may see that that is a mysterie which cannâ—◠〈…〉 by reason and that if it be a thing which by wit and reason may be conceiueâ— and 〈…〉 that it is no mysterie This is the reason why comming to the word we must haue new eyes to see spiritually new eares to discerne new hearts to conceiue Vers. 130. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple THis is no painted wisedome yet the simplicitie of the word is of more glorie and pompe than all the wisedome of the world besides Wherefore Paul Ephes. 3. prayed that the Ephesians might according to the riches of Gods glorie receiue strength by his spirit in the inner man to comprehend the breadth and height and length and depth of this our Sauiour Christ speaking to Peter of this mysterie attained to by faith saith Flesh and blood hath not 〈…〉 this vnto thee but the Spirit And in Matth. 13 11. where our Sauiour Christ spake in Parables he â—â—â—â—e Because it is giuen to you to knowe the secrets of the kingdome of â—â—â—â—â—n but to â—hâ—m it is not giuen Many may haue the word of God strike their eares they may haue an humane conceiuing of it but few haue the right and spirituall vnderstanding of it When we come then in feare and trembling to heare the word as knowing that of our selues we can neuer vnderstand the word but must craue of God by prayer to be giuen vs by his holy Spirit who as he was the author in giuing it so hee is also the causer of conceiuing it wee are sure we shall vnderstand There is an hearing of the letter and an hearing of the Spirit Why then haue wee so little iudgement and cold affections in hearing and reading but because we heare and reade so malapertly and are not throughly and truely perswaded of the maiestie thereof The Lord is delighted with the soule that is humbled and refuseth the purpose of the proud For what is the cause that so many runne into heresie but because they are proude in their owne conceits On the contrarie if we had this humbled minde we should not be so senselesse in conceiuing nor so soone caried away with the flouds and tempests of corrupt doctrine In that he saith My soule doth keepe them his meaning is that therefore hee laide vp the precepts of God in his heart that hee might haue them in a readinesse when hee should practise them as he saith portion 2. 3. I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sinne against thee The soule is the seate of affections for hee saith that hee had the statutes of the Lord in his affections The seate of diuinitie is the heart wherefore the Scriptures vse so often to say the heart of man is corrupt the Lord searcheth the heart the foolish man hath said in his heart For though the Philosophers saide that the minde was the seate of knowledge yet they could neuer see that the heart is the seate of Christian religion Which if it were in our minde wee should surely be puft vp with it as wee are with knowledge Here is then a triall of our hearts I see many labour after knowledge but fewe after affections This in temptation will not helpe vntill both knowledge and affections be on our sides to resist so that which we haue in knowledge may also be in affections For though wee may learne it and commend it for a while yet surely wee shall haue no profit by it in temptation When we haue none other seate for diuinitie but our heart and doe not place
whilest they are contented and well pleased and whilest things haue that successe which they looke for who when they suffer discredit are vtterly cast downe We see here the man of God is content to lose his credit so God be not dishonored and is readie to buy glorie to the name of God with the losse of his own name For he resteth in this that though he may be misdeemed of the world ill iudged of yet he hath a warrant in his coÌ„science from the Lord that he wil depose for him and howsoeuer for a time he beareth the reproch as an euill doer yet the Lord will one day drawe out his righteous dealing and make it knowne to all men Wherefore the Prophet saith Psalm 37. Frâ—t not thy selfe because of the wicked men neither bee enuious for the euill doers c. And then hee addeth vers 5. Commit thy way vnto the Lord and trust in him and he shall bring it to passe 6. And he shall bring forth thy righteousnes as a light and thy iudgement as the noone daâ— As if he should say waite still on the Lord and possesse thy soule in patience the Lord in time will put away the clowdie mists of ill reports and will cause thy righteousnes one day to shine as brightly as the Sunne in the midday If we should consider the discredit of Noah how he was accounted as a gazing stocke to the old world if wee should thinke how Enoch was despised in his time or how Lot was discredited among the Sodomites or what contempt Eliah suffered among the Idolaters in the age wherein hee liued with many other holy men wee would thinke it wonderfull Nay if wee would but consider but how this man of God Dauid suffered reproach contempt and discredit wee should much marueile First when hee had the rarest gifts of all his brethren and excelled them in the gifts of God he was set to keepe sheepe in the field when the rest were sent to aduance themselues in the warres Then when he had slaine the Beare and was come among his brethren where he saw the vncircumcised Philistin breathing out blasphemie against the Lord and his people and through Faith in Gods promises and zeale of the spirit could not abide him so to blaspheme the liuing God marueiling that his brethren without great indignation should sustaine it hee setteth vpon the great Goliah which when his brethrer saw in contempt they asked what that princocke could doe and tell him that it were more fitte for him to deale with his sheep-hooke then to attempt to fight for so noble a victorie Besides when as afterwards by his singular dexteritie which he had by playing on the Harpe he had appeased Sauls furious spirit they could not cease to despise him and opprobriously sayd of him Is not this the sonne of Ishai Then being offered one of Sauls daughters in mariage they mocked him by disappointing her of her dowrie afterwards when hee should haue had the second daughter who had her dowrie appoynted and allotted euery clawbacke scorned him yea Doeg that was the heardsman was suffered to slay the children of God So Dauid was faine to â—lie for succour to the Heathen kings his owne men contemning and forsaking him And yet stil he saith I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy word Well let vs see did not the Lord promote him after he had thus continued in patience we know the Lord made his righteousnes glorious and his good name to shine abroad and his innocency to appeare to all men after the death of Saul By faith saith the Apostle Hebr. 11. 2. our Elders were well reported of whereof some are there said to be tried by mockings and scourgings vers 36. We suppose saith Paul we are made a gazing stocke and the off-scouring of the world yet he fainted not because he knew that howsoeuer vile he was in the eyes of the world yet the Lord delighted in him the Angels of God in heaueÌ„ the Church of Gods Saints on earth reioyced in him his owne conscience felt ioy peace through that patience wherein he possessed his soule Wherefore our Sauiour Christ said to his Disciples Matth 5. Blessed are yee when men reuile you persccute you and say all manner of euill against you for my sake falsely c. Wherefore let vs learne that we are to fight daily against selfe-loue and loue of our credit and let vs be as contented to giue our names to the Lord as we are to giue him our goods our liues and our countries Let vs offer all that we haue to the Lord of whom we haue receiued it and of whom in his good time we shall receiue it againe Abraham gaue Isaac his sonne to the Lord in sacrifice and yet he receiued him again So let vs giue our names to the Lord by what meanes soeuer he pleaseth to receiue them For many would be content to do so if they might leese their name because they haue been famous in warre or haue come by it by some noble sufferings but to suffer discredit wrongfully and as traytors or rebels and to haue most false inditements in the face of the world proceed against vs so that people clap their hands at vs as notable malefactors or heretikes is a thing very difficult But if our Sauiour Christ be contemned as a destroyer of the Temple and Sâ—euen bee accused to speake blasphemie against Moses let vs bee content to leese our name as weldoers also knowing that the Lord in time will take away the clowde which Sathan as a vatle doth put before vs who would perswade vs that when our name is gone God seeth not nor regardeth our righteousnes But hee that draweth the light to shine out of darknes he can also in time deliuer our names out of discredit Doe the wicked then thinke to obscure the glorie of Gods Martyrs Noah Lot Eliah and all the Saints and Martyrs of the Lorde are most glorious the Lord hath glorified them wee still praise them and daily they are commended in the Church of God Alexander the great in all his royaltie nor Pompâ—y nor Caesar nor Tullie haue euer receiued such commendarions in their greatest pomps as haue the deare Martyrs of God And although with the Papists we make them not as halfe Gods to pray vnto them or as Angels to praise them yet we praise God for them Let vs learne therefore to giue our names freely to the Lord. Some mens sinnes saith the Apost go before to iudgement some mens follow after Some mens sinnes goe before and the godly Magistrate seeth them and punisheth them Some mens sinnes come after and shall be in time remembred and reuenged if they be not pardoned in the death of Iesus Christ. Trueth is the daughter of time and in time all shall bee reuealed whether it be good or ill and all ill either in this world or in the world to come shall be remembred and
be thankfulnes in man aboue that which is in beasts vnlesse man will be iudged euen by the bruit beasts to bee more guiltie of his condemnation For as there is no more praying in vs than there is beleeuing so there is no beleeuing without knowing God and there is no thankesgiuing without both knowing and also beleeing in God If in any measure therefore we will praise God wee must in some measure know God if we will praise God more than the common sort of men wee must labour to know more than the common sort of men But what meaneth the Prophet to desire to bee taught was hee not well seene in the word had he not learned much as becommeth a Prophet what teaching doth hee here meane knowledge puffeth vp and is voide of humilitie confessing our wants This is the teaching of the spirit For it is no doubt but he had eyes to see as well as others he had cares to heare hee had an heare to conceiue hee was a man of God Howbeit wee are to know that though our eyes be vpon our booke and the word be sounded in our eares yet it is the spirit of God that maketh vs teacheable in iudgement and frameable in our affections What haue we which we haue nor receiued it is the gift of God and to you it is giuen saith our Sauiour Christ to his Disciples to vnderstand the mysteries of God This then being giuen of God by his spirit must cause vs to bee thankefull Why doe so many excell in knowledge and why doe so few giue thankes surely because they are taught by the letter and not by the spirit For a man may attaine to the knowledge of the word as others attaine to the knowledge of humaine arts but to his iuster condemnation Wherefore in a word we may conclude if the man of God might haue atchieued such knowledge without such meanes he was either too much busied in that wherein he needed not haue troubled himselfe or else an hypocrite But if we reade that the blinde which were restored to their sight the deafe whose eares were opened the dumbe who by the finger of Christ his power did speake againe acknowledged this to be the only worke of God and were thankefull although indeed of the ten leapers which were cleansed one onely was thankful and nine held their peace how much are wee bound to praise and magnifie the name of our good God who hath deliuered vs from blindnes and ignorance wherein we were plunged to see the bright beames of the glorious Gospell who hath opened our heauie and dull eares to heare the sweet voyce of the sonne of God who hath vntied our tongues and vnclosed our lips which were sewed vp from sounding the praise of our saluation yea and which more is hath vntied restored our feete to walke in the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and hast cast out of vs the diuell and his power and spoiled from henceforth his kingdome in vs that we might serue the Lord in newnes of conuersation We see now that whosoeuer is taught aright to the kingdome of God he shall praise the Lord. But what is the cause why this effect is so little found in vs of praising God euen because we are voyd of the cause that is of teaching of the spirit For either surely we haue none vnderstanding or else we haue not the vnderstanding of the spirit O blessed work of Gods spirit thankesgiuing This made the Propher say Psal 16. 2. My weldoing extendeth not to thee O Lord. And 116. 12. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. That is I will acknowledge his olde graces receiued and hope that I shall haue his mercies continued But herein is another thing worthy to be obserued that according to the proportioÌ„ of his praiers is the proportion of thankesgiuing For as the two former verses containe two prayers so the two latter verses containe two thankesgiuings And marke how according to the vehemeney of his praier there is a vehemencie of thankesgiuing For as he had said let my complaint come before theâ— so he addeth my lips shal powr eforth thy praise continually A word drawn from spoutes or spring-heads which aboundantly yeeld water out from them So to complaints answereth the word of powring out In the second he saith Let my supplication come before 〈◊〉 Whereunto answereth my tongue shall intreat of thy word Where he promiseth to be no â—â—sse shrill in thankesgiuing than loude in praying to the Lord. Oh â—â—â—s throweth downe the hearts of Gods children that they can in no measure nor proportion be thankefull for Gods benefits This vnthankefulnesse must needes be grieuous vnto the Lord which is so odious in the sight of man wee see bestowe a benefit on a begger their suites and complaints doe in many degrees exceede their thankesgiuing and certainely as this vnthankefulnesse is from man to man so also it is from man to God For let vs be in paine in sickenesse in pouertie or any other affliction and what prayers make we what protestations vowe we how often crie we Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie upon me rid me now Lord and I will giue thankes to thee But when the rod is off how many among ten returne to giue thankes for our deliuerance peraduenture one Thus wee see how liberall we are in praying because it is easie to see our wants and how sparing wee are in thankesgiuing because we doe not so easily see our benefits We see how often wee are in praying how seldome in thankesgiuing we see how feruent wee are in crauing how cold we are in acknowledging the supplie of our wants If we attaine not to this measure and proportion of thanksgiuing with the man of God at the least let vs complaine and mone our vnthankfulnesse and dulnesse For we must be assured that if we offer not in some degree the calues of our lippes the Lord hath lost his mercies and spent them as it were in vaine and we depriue our selues of the fruit of them to be continued vnto vs hereafter Vers. 172. My tongue shall intreate of thy word for all thy commandements are righteous ANd though the man of God saith here My tongue shall intreate of thy praises Wee must not therein denye but that our liues must expresse the fruites of the same as wee may see port 5. vers 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And port 1. vers 8. wheÌ„ the man of God hath promised to praise the Lord with an vpright heart he addeth in the verse following I will keepe thy statutes c. As also port 19. 1. Heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes So that not onely in word but in our liues must we endeuour to praise God It followeth in the same verse For all
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery mā in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
yea the Lord holdeth vs without these that wee might esteeme his spirtuall graces the more that so in his good time we may haue both together 4 Wee must vse and not loue that is wee may not set our hearts on the creatures of God 1. Cor. 7. 31. 5 Seeing saluation is our ende all that hinders saluation must bee cast off whether it be marriage farming trying of oxen or any other thing lawfull in it selfe if euer it presse vs downe Heb. 12. 1. 2. The soule is made for God and therefore considering the very nature of the obiect we had need haue a speciall vigilancie of our loue to any other thing It is like a purgation which must be taken in quantitie in a certaine measure that it purge not out as wel good humours as bad and as there was first a couering of gold in the Arke and then of Badgers skins so our more precious loue must be bestowed on God his loue must chiefly possesse our heart It is said in the first Epistle to the Corinths Doth God care for oxen Nay this is written for our instruction and yet it is certaine that God doth care for oxen but in respect of that care which he hath for man it is no care So are wee to take no care of oxen in respect of him CHAP. IX Of our generall and speciall calling CHrist doth passe by vs see vs and call vs when wee little respect him In law cases and pointes of Physicke we goe with our best feete wee will doe all our selues or els sue by some speciall friend to them who can farre lesse profite vs than Christ can but in Christianitie vnlesse Christ himselfe come and ring a loud peale in our eares wee neuer vouchsafe to be Christians It is therefore well with vs that Christ so comes to call sinners to repentance for hee may come from heauen and returne againe ofteÌ„ before we seeke him or cal vpon him It is well therfore that Christ would come to cal sinners to repentance for he may come from heauen and goe to heauen againe ere we will call hâ—â— Indeede we read of certaine poore diseased men in their bodies constrained by outward paine and some hypocrites who rather to boast than beg holines came to Christ But who els would Surely one that said he would follow Christ wheresoeuer hee went but when he said so he had thought he would not haue gone farre he looked for better lodging than Christ was able to afford him And when hee sawe that he could giue him leaue to walke alone and when he saw Christ to haue none of the great buildings in Hierusalem he would goe no further with him than the townes end 2 It is certaine Paradise is our natiue Countrie and wee in this world be as exiles and as strangers wee dwell here as in Meshech and as in the tents of Kedar and therefore wee be glad to be at home The path and high way to our countrie is the path of Gods commaundement We stray when wee bend to superstition or prophanenesse The Lord hath appointed his word our load-star and cloudy pillar to conduct vs to the land of promise and hath instituted faith to attend vpon the word but the diuell hath substituted carnall reason but if wee deliberate long with carnall reason wee shall hardly or neuer come to Paradise 3 If we must haue reason to hearken and to obey the calling of Christ let vs remember and consider Christ hath followed vs and therefore we ought to follow him Christ hath gone far out of the way to make pursuite after vs for what neede had he to stir out of heaven and therefore we must goe after him The Sonne of man came to seeke that which was lost and therefore by good proportion wee that are lost should seeke him The analogie is good for seeking requires seeking Elizabeth said to Mary the mother of Christ comming to â—â—â— eâ—er Whereof commeth it that the mother of my Lord should come to me If Elizabeth esteemed so reuerently the comming of Mary vnto her much more may we say whereof commeth it that my Lord the redeemer of the world should come vnto me 4. The Lord doth often cast out men by decay of gifts as they pray Psal. 137. If I forget thee O Ierusalem then let my right hand forget her cunning Wee see this daily So long as men serue God in their callings and apply their gifts to his glorie so long their gifts are good and receiue an increase but they are soone washt away when wee vse them not or if we vse them not aright 5 When Moses was in his calling the Lord called him againe So Dauid and the shepheards to whom Christs birth was reuealed Our calling makes vs fit for the Lord helps against the Diuell and his temptations and idlenesse yeelds occasion and matter for sinne and Sathan to surprise vs. So long as we walke in our wayes the Angels haue charge ouer vs Psal. 91. but if wee goe astray they forsake vs. 6 Many are hastie to vndertake a matter but afterwards faint in following it Wee may not be rash to enter into any calling if wee will discharge it with conscience Examples for this are Moses Ieremy c. They can teach vs that we take no calling vpoÌ„ vs without commandement that we thinke nor too wel of ourselues that we attend the Lords calling and when he calleth vs and hath giuen vs gifts to testifie his calling let vs trust in his power and feare no danger for he is all in all in vs. 7 Moses had infirmities of speech and yet the Lord vsed his ministery wherefore wee may not for euery infirmitie be drawne from our callings neither if wee minde to take a calling vpon vs must we refuse it though all things do not answere our desires How be it if we want that which is most essentiall and pertinent as in a minister learning and the wisedome of the Spirit we must be wary how we enter in Our infirmities are left in vs for our further humiliation and that Gods holy worke may the better appeare 8 Wee must be well perswaded of the truth of our calling as well to Christianitie as to any other particular calling so troubles shall not moue vs nor feares disquiet vs. If wee doubt we soone faint but then let vs behold him that is inuisible as Moses Heb. 11. 26 and then no sight nor euill shall dismay vs. 9 It were to bee wished that euery man would search his owne heart whereunto in affection and action he is most seruiceable to God and profitable to his brethren and to pursue specially this gift most carefully and continually yet without pride in all humilitie 10 The Lord loueth our obedience but so that it be in our callings 11 When Christ calleth vs to heauen wee must follow him through the wildernesse of this world Hee must be
the feeling of sinne is the mother of hunger after righteousnes So that where hunger after righteousnes is there must be also feeling of sinne and where there is exceeding hunger there must be needs an exceeding feeling and on the other side where there is a small and feeble hunger there is a small and feeble â—eeling and it is vnpossible to be otherwise For he that feeleth his owne deadnes wants and impuritie in euery commandement it is vnpossible but this touch of glorie and dread of the bondage of sinne should breed and as it were ingender in his minde an extreame hunger and desire of vprightnesse and obedience in euery commaundement The children of God haue then to comfort themselues in that they feele their impurenes of heart and want of vprightnes in euery commandement and deadnes to goodnes For this feare of bondage to sinne and Sathan and this feeling of our owne wants and impuritie is quicknes and liuing and this quicknes and life is by the spirit of Christ and where the spirit of Christ is there is life or liuing and this is called regeneration and life euerlasting So that if we weigh the difference of the quickning that is proper to the elect that is to say to hunger after righteousnes and doe examine deepely and weigh that more than we doe the feeling of our confused estate it is impossible but that we should find great comfort in sorrow great light in darknes I know indeed the reprobate or wicked are quickned in some sort by the spirit of Christ But yet they tast not of this worke of his spirit to wit of mercie by loue of righteousnes but by the power of it doe liue so euen in feeling of Gods eternall iudgement without mercy liuing continually in hatred of righteousnes and in bondage of sinne and Sathan 18 He that feareth hardnes of heart if he can but sigh and groane because he feeleth his hardnes of heart it is so much comfort vnto him as it is a testimonie that his heart is not altogether hardened so that if thou feelest sorrow indeed although thou weepest not yet thou maist gather comfort considering that that sorrow is for sin with a loue and hunger after God if thy assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hot as the fire of the furnace all the day long and though Sathan layeth on oyle in great measure and out of all measure that it is of the wonderfull strength goodnes of the Lord that thou standest and though thy prayers be dull and full of wearisomnes so that strife and waies also to all goodnes be so hard to thee that thou canst not tell whether thou striuest for feare of punishment or loue of so good a father yet if thou feelest this in thy selfe that thou wantest feare and yet desirest to loue the Lord and to be better being wearied and tired with sinne and desirest to please God in a simple obedience of faith then comfort thy selfe 19 The feeling of sinne with wearisomenes as it were a sicknes in the body is an earnest of our regeneration Gods children are often diseased and sore troubled In that they cannot make a difference when they are in the skirmish and agony betweene the motion to any euill and the consent to the same For oftentimes euill motions doe so possesse the mind of Gods children and doe as it were set downe so strongly in them that though they weepe pray meditate which be the best remedies to cure them yea though they feele them with irkesomnes and wearisomenes as we feele sicknes in our bodies yet they lie there continually without diminishing excepting delight c. let vs not therefore so vex and martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and stinged with wicked motions assaults but let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindred with sicknes of boÌ„die and mind by meanes whereof we are made so much the more vnprofitable to our selues others and to Gods Church For the godly shall not be freed from sin so but that they shall be snared with euill motions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations The body of sinne and wicked motions and affections shall neuer be out of vs as long as we liue for they are almost continually boyling and walloping in vs foming out such filthie froth and stinking sauour into our mindes and so full of poison it is not only most detestable to the minde regenerate and that part of the minde which is renewed by the spirit of Christ but also so loathsome that it maketh it as it were ashamed and abashed to see into so filthie a stie and sinke and so greatly discourageth and astonisheth vs as it makes vs oftentimes to quaile and if it were possible would corrupt and defile the part regenerate for mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne 20 Martin Luther saith that as a man may trie and know whether he be effectually called and grafted into Christs body or not by this that he feeleth his heart cheared and sweetned by the feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in his heart so such a man hath forthwith regard of his neighbour and helpeth him as his brother careth for him lendeth him giueth him comforteth and counselleth him yea and briefly he is grieued if there be none towards whom he may be seruiceable he is patient tractable and truly friends to all men he doth not esteeme the temporall pleasure and pride of this life he iudgeth no man he defameth no man he interpreteth all things to the best part Finally when as he seeth not the matter goe well with his neighbour as that he fainteth in faith waxeth cold in loue he prayeth for him he reprooueth him according to his calling he is sore grieued if any commit any thing against God or his neighbour all this proceedeth from the roote sap of Gods grace for that the bountifulnes loue and goodnes of Christ hath sprinckled and replenished his heart with sweetnes and loue that it is pleasure and ioy for him to doe good to his neighbour and is grieued for his sinnes as Samuel for Saul 21 Whosoeuer is ioyned to Christ for his iustification must also be ioyned to him for his sanctification For if we be redeemed vnto holines and not to vncleannes why should we take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot or why should we make the temple of the Spirit a stie for Sathan Shall we do such iniurie to the members of Christ shall we doe such violence to the temple of God his spirit shall we rather be rotten impes and grow in our sinnes than remaine in the roote and spring in Christ If Christ his crosse be as a Chariot of triumph if Christ his passion to free vs from condemnation was in the entrance so grieuous in the end so lamentable what is our
if euer they meane to teach aright who will not grant vpon whom if God vouchsafeth sound learning it is as water powred to the rootes of an Oliue tree from whence is shed out the moysture to all the branches or as a dew falling vpon the mountaines where the raine resteth not but trickleth downe into the neather skirts and make the vallies florish as the fieldes which God hath blessed Greene wits are as greene wood though they are beautiful to the shewe yet in triall they are discouered yet if the younger sort be ignorant the ancient in dayes may instruct them but if the gray heads be ignorant who shall reade them the rules of instruction If youth offend the aged will rebuke them but if the aged offend who shall tell them If they count it contempt to be taught admonished by their inferiours their contempt shall confound them with shame of conscience to see how in steed of being honoured for their age and yeeres they grow to bee despised for their ignorance and manners most vnseemly 14 It is a good thing and a rare in writing to our friends to admonish them of their sinnes CHAP. XXX How to profit and to examine our selues when Friends forsake vs. IT is an vsuall Euill that a man sometimes shall be forsaken euen of his owne kind red so that though hee came vnto them laying open his pittifull estate if he put them in minde of the brother-hood had betweene them if hee vrgeth them with their promise if he sueth in the title of his need and in the Name of IESVS CHRIST if he chargeth them with the force of naturall affection yet they are deaffe and will not heare his moane Strange yet an vsuall euill it hath bene heretofore is now and will bee heereafter Wherefore it shall be profitable to learne how wee shall stand affected in this triall before the Lord. The best way is not as some haue done to repine at this euill as at a thing but lately sprung vp saying Who was euer so forsaken of his friends as I am who was euer so vnkindly dealt with the world was neuer so wicked mens hearts were neuer so hard but the surest course is to enter into our owne soules and to looke what fruite wee are to reape vnder the hand of the Lord who by this kind of affliction either punisheth some sinne or proueth our faith or worketh in vs some further mortification or stirreth vs vp to a more carefull vsing of the means of our saluation or else to a more earnest contempt of this life and more hungrie longing for the life to come 2 First therefore let vs examine our selues in this vnkindnes of our friends to vs whether heretofore wee haue not offered some vnkindnes vnto our friendes whereby God in his iust iudgement should meete with vs and by raising vs vp others to deale vnnaturallie with vs to punish our vnnaturall dealing with others If herein our conscience condemne vs not let vs reach out this examination a degree further and let vs see whether wee haue not sought the fauour of man more then the fauour of God whether wee loued not our friends rather carnally than spiritually and whether wee haue not beene instruments to them of sinning or we ourselues lie not in some secret sin vnrepented of If in any of these wee be guiltie wee are to thinke that the Lord by the vnkindnes of our friends correcteth somewhat in vs either our preposterous and fleshly loue or our hypocrisie or our corruption louing for backe and bellie Well if in all this our hearts doe acquite vs it may be the Lord will trie our faith whether we loue him for his owne sake or for hire whether we follow him so long as our well doing is rewarded or whether wee are carefull for the zeale of his owne glorie euen in our afflictions to walke with him although he vtterly vncase and strip vs out of all his ornaments Such indeede is our Faith as it is in temptation such are our fruites as they bee in the triall and then we giue a cleere testimonie of our faith to the world when being destitute of all helpe we can behold God taking vs vp and say Though my father and my mother will forsake me yet God will take me vp Psal. 27. when the help of man forsaking vs we doubt not of the helpe of Angels when the world frowning on vs wee see the Lord fauouring vs. To which end the Lord oft sequestreth our friends farre from vs to knit and glue vs neerer to himselfe For it is a common corruption in vs to stay our selues too confidently in our friends as the childe too trustingly and wholie to depend on his fathers prouiding for him as the wife only to see search helpe in her husband as a seruant to count his master as his God in relieuing him which vnbeliefe in God and too much trust in man the Lord to cleere the case before our eyes putteth man from this preheminence in helping any longer and taketh the prerogatiue of the stewardship wholy to himselfe that they that will fetch must of necessitie fetch at his hands To this triall the Lord doth ioyne the confirmation of our Faith as when he maketh vs exiles and forlorne Pilgrimes among men that we might be entertained of him as of a fostering Father for that after he ministreth to vs in distres greater comforts immediatly by his spirit then euer we tasted of whilest in our prosperitie he let vs to be serued mediatly by men How euident this is the Martyrs of God can tell vs by their writings who when all men forsooke them when no man durst speake to them when their friendes stood aloofe off from them had greater feelings more glorious ioyes and sweeter meditations from the Lorde himselfe then euer they had in their life and libertie before What losse then is it to bee an exile in earth among men and to be a Citizen in heauen among Angels What hazard is it when in steed of father mother and brother wee are in league with the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost who thinketh it not a sufficient supplie in the eye of Faith to haue the momentanie imprisonment of the bodie recompenced with the most glorious libertie of the Saints and Angels Let the Lord therefore send vs by these meanes out of our strong hold in the meanes seeing without some such working vpon vs wee would hardlie giue ouer our holde for that wee are as proude beggars who so long as they can haue reliefe and maintenance at home will neuer seeke abroade But how doth the Lorde by this visitation further our mortification in vs Surely in withdrawing the Fewell and matter wherewith before our naturall corruption was more enflamed and made more foggie How many in prosperitie shal we see complaining of lust burning them of concupiscence intoxicating them of anger fretting them of gluttonâ—e deuouring them
Sacraments or else done these for fashion and not in truth and these are such sinnes as the Lord will punish as Paul saith 1. Cor. 11. Though there were many other sins yet if they had vsed these aright they should either not haue fallen into these sins or els he would haue giuen them repentance whereby they should haue preuented his iudgements CHAP. XLIII Of iudgement and folly and of iudging reprouing and praising THe Diuell when he cannot at the first corrupt affection he will beginne to corrupt iudgement and then affection 2 We may be conuinced in iudgement and yet not haue our mindes changed and renued for that commeth onely when our affections are reformed into the due obedience of that which we haue in true vnderstanding 3 When we defer to haue that in affection which wee haue in iudgement it is the iust iudgement of God to depriue vs of that which we had in iudgement 4 We may not iudge of any thing by any one action neither may we iudge suddenly but tarrie Gods appointed time for he will manifest all things in their appointed time 5 We must beg of God the spirit of wisedome to discerne the dealings of men for the wicked doe often the same things and in the same manner that Gods children do but yet not with like affection we must take heed therefore that we condemne not the good nor iustifie the wicked 6 We be blind in iudging of Gods works and hence it commeth to passe that wee run headlong to destruction in seeing those things that seeme to be good vnto vs. This ought to moue vs to pray vnto God that he would inlighten our minds and reforme our iudgements that we may wisely consider of his workes 7 A man may haue a good wit and yet be subiect to the secret curse of God 8 A good wit not sanctified is a fit pray for the Diuell 9 There are diuers kindes of follie Salomon saith A wise man is not a stranger in the congregation of the Lord so then this is a foolishnes not to come to the congregation of Gods people In Paules time it was said bee not foolish but redeeme the time thâ—â— then is also follie to loose time In the time of Moses and Iethro to giue authoritie and titles in the highest degrees to them that deserue them not by Iethroes iudgement was follie and wee do in these times the very same Well all these are fooles which can do vs no harme those that are aliue are no fooles so long as they can doe hurt And such as helpe vs to preferment we call them wise whatsoeuer we thinke of them there are two kinds of fooles one a sot for ignarance or a crased foole as he that hath a disease only There is another foole and he hath the carkase of folly and he may well be called the child of follie This is stinking follie and brutish follie Chrysostome faith Better to be found a beast than to become like a beast for the first is of nature the last is of sinne If it bee foolishnesse to be ignorant of that we should doe what great follie is it to knowe what wee should doe and doe it not And who would thinke such follie could fall into any man that he should know it to bee follie and confesse iâ— and yet doe it 10 There is is a sect in our age which say euery one is a sinner and so will neuer be reproued of any sinne they say euery one hath enough to looke to one so was Iohn counted a foole an austere foole and Christ a popular foole for indeede because they meant to follow neither of them they counted them both fooles Christ compareth them to froward children Luke 7 and wee may compare them to â—oule gamesters if I be not deceiued who when they haue lost all and haue the last cast in their hande and see that it is naught also rise vp in a chafe and fling downe all and say that there hath beene foule play played when the fault is onely in themselues So these when they are reprehended say all is naught and bring others into the compasse of their owne follie Therefore as they preached against iusticiaries afore time that all were sinners none that did good so now we must preach against Libertines that all are not vnrighteous the holy Ghost in al times hath called some by these termes righteous wise holy though not before the iudgement seat of God yet in walking in their calling in doing right and labouring to obserue the word All is vanitie for that all they vse sometimes the Preacher said so but he neuer said all is vanitie of vanities There is a difference betweene a sinne that Esay compareth to a coard and that to a carâ—rope betweene Ezechias his boyle and Lazarus his botch betwixt Pauls pricke in the flesh and him that was wounded in the way betweene Ierusalem and Iericho one of these may heale another a mote may pull out a beame though a beame may not pull out a mote else there should be no sinne reproued 11 We can easily say their foolishnesse their sinne their vnthankefulnesse This is the fittest Pronoune that we can vse we haue many notable things in our selues which we count follie in other men as in Iudah hath Thamar played the whore burne her but when he saw the scaffold the case was altered There is difference betweene burne her and I am to be blamed sinners are to be blamed This is that we learned in Philosophie we can see intellectu directo those things which are in others but we cannot see intellectu reflexo and vnderstand our selues for our owne faults we had need of an Eunuch to looke out 12 We may be bold with those that are dead so said Lucian Anger and Enuie had killed all wise men for in anger and enuie we will account none wise fauour and flatterie had killed all fooles for we wil for those two affections accompt all wise So when Pilate liued he was counted wise but now he is dead Pilate was a foole So of Demas and Sobna This is the triumph of wisedome aboue follie that as wisedome is iustified of her children so foolishnes is condemned of her children They condemne the same things that they doe Herod so long as he liued was accounted wise and was a King and Iohn Baptist a foole but now both be dead Herod is a foole and so confesseth of himselfe and Iohn Baptist is a Saint So was Dâ—â—â—s Claâ—dius Nero whilest he liued wise and Paul a foole but now he is Nero the tyrant and Paul holy S. Paul The reason of this is for that wee are ledde by present things So long as we liue together with them feare and hope are stopples for our mouthes so that no man can heare what he is indeed being present till he bee dead and gone from among vs. They that follow
ourtakes vs and we are as good as absent or else if wee be waking we goe away before it be done or if we tarrie as soone as we be gone we commit all to forgetfulnesse And so if with want of knowledge wee be mercifull and true dealers it is but after our owne braine and because the Lord hath not planted the Lord will roote it out The end of all is if men will not grow in the knowledge of God his wil they shal neuer come to the knowledge of God that is they shall not knowe God his mercy God his trueth glory and blessednesse neither will he euer know vs. For as without the knowledge of Gods will there is not nor shall be any knowledge of God so if we know not God God will neuer know vs. 11 When we shal be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost then shal we know as we are knowne then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shall our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwel with the Angels and with al the hosts of heauen in most happie blessednesse it selfe We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods word that hee is indeede blessed whom God chooseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit reneweth whom faith stayeth whom the word Prayer Sacraments and Discipline buildevp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit and aspiring to true righteousnesse all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sins of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperity and aduersitie as pledges of Gods fauour and vndoubtedly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the body of blessednesse is lame and dismembred CHAP. XLV Of Miracles and how God worketh without and with meanes and how we ought to attend on the meanes THe Miracles that were wrought in the Church were partly in mercie and partly in iudgement as in turning Iereboams hand into leprosie and into cleane flesh againe but the miracles against Aegypt were onely in iudgement 2 Signes are giuen to confirme vs in the word are not more excellent than it if then they draw vs from the word we must hold them accursed as wel as the false Prophet Deut. 12. That which Paul speaketh of tongues 1. Corinth chap. 14. is true of all miracles which are signes to beleeuers which may teach vs not to desire them for if we beleeue not Moses and the Prophets neither would we beleeue if miracles were brought from heauen So is it in the Sacramēts which are ordained to nourish that faith which is ingendred in vs by the word and therefore must not bee separated from the word nor esteemed aboue the word For we shall then profite truely by Baptisme when we in and by the word shall beleeue the washing away of sinne and get power to mortifie sinne daily within vs and then shal we profit by the Lords Supper when we beleeue all the promises of our Redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and shall be vnited into his body daily more and more by the word 3 Pharaoh did aske a signe not for any purpose to yeeld thereunto but if they could not doe any he might haue the greater aduantage against Moses and the people So the Scribes and Pharisies aske a signe of Christ to whom he answered the adulterous generation seeketh a signe So many in these daies aske proofe of many things in religion not that they minde to yeeld thereto but if they cannot haue such proofe as will stop their mouthes they may more quietly continue in their error We must learne to leaue this kinde of questioning which is seldome graunted for good let vs so frame our requests as that they may be reuerent and we may haue a desire to rest in that which is graunted 4 A wonder may moue vs for a time but commonly it lasteth at the most but for nine daies and we shall neuer gather any fruite thereby except it doth prepare vs to profite more effectually by the word 5 Some think that the miraculous Manna was not so straunge because it is to be found in these daies in other countries I answere not of that colour not of that propertie Therefore this was a miracle as may appeare by these reasons following First because it was neuer seene before and then came at Gods commaundement Secondly because neither raine nor faire weather did let it Thirdly because as soone as they came to the borders of the promised Land it ceased Fourthly because if it were kept till the morning it stanke but on the Sabbath day it continued sweet albeit gathered the day before Againe when it was reserued in the Arke it putrified not Fiftly because it followed the Israelites whither soeuer they went Sixtly because it fell in such abundance as that it sustained so great a multitude 6 At what time the Lord first sent Manna the children of Israel being rauished with the loue of it called it Manna that is meate prepared of the Lord herein they acknowledged the goodnesse of the Lord. This Manna is first commended for the colour it was as white as the precious stone called Bdellium Secondly for the taste tasting like fresh oyle Numb 11. 7. Thirdly for that it was Angels foode or meate prepared by Angels Psalm 98. And yet for all this when the people had beene accustomed to it they loathed it and set light by it wherefore their sinne was the greater The reason of it may be this This Manna was giuen them not onely to be foode for their bodies but also to be a token vnto them that seeing the Lord fedde them from heauen they were not to settle themselues on the earth but to looke for their inheritance in Heauen So many therefore as did rest in the bodily foode not respecting the thing spiritually signified by it they were soone weary of it So is it also with vs for albeit all the blessings of God be very deare vnto vs and of a great price at the first receiuing of them yet when they are common the best blessings are lightly regarded If it be so in earthly things which are agreeable to our nature how much more will it be in spirituall things which are so contrarie to our nature And hereby the great corruption of mans heart is discouered which will not be moued but with noueltie As for example the sunne if it were but seldome seene how glorious a creature would it be accoūted but because we haue the daily vse of it therfore very few of vs regard it Nay the word of
his sonne for he knew that the Lord who had made the promise who wold prouide the meanes also to bring it to passe so if wee be perswaded that our sinnes are forgiuen vs we shall not doubt that any other thing shall hurt vs for seeing sinne the cause of all miseries is taken from vs we may be sure that no miserie shall hurt vs and if the Lord hath giuen vs his sonne he will giue all things with him and the loue wherewith he loueth vs in his sonne will not suffer vs to want the things that are for our good for if a father will prouide for his sonne the Lord will prouide for vs who is a heauenly father and cannot bee changed though earthly fathers he 4 To this faith in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ wee must adde the faith in the sanctification of the spirit for if wee beleeue that the Lord hath made vs of sinfull men iust men of varieâ—s vessels of righteousnes and temples of his spirit if he can make the Leopard and the Kâ—â— to lye together Esay 11. if he can make the couetous person liberall and the whoremonger a chaste person if wee beleeue that the Lord will and is able to change vs from any sin be it neuer so great and strong by nature or by euill custome wee may then be sure that the Lord in this life will not suffer vs to faile in any thing needefull for vs neither are wee to doubt thereof seeme it neuer so vnpossible for it is a greater worke to change a sinner than to worke wonders in nature 5 Fourthly if we beleeue that the Lord will prepare a kingdome for vs in the heauens we cannot but beleeue that in this life he wil perserue vs. For if we beleeue that our bodies shall be turned vnto dust and yet raised vp againe we shall be sure he will not but prouide for vs in this world for it is a greater thing to raise vp the body from death and out of the dust than to preserue iâ— being aliue And to this faith of our redemption we must beleeue in the prouidence of God first in creation so that if wee beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing we shall beleeue that he will giue vs sufficient for we see that the light was before the Sunne Moone and Starres and the grasse before the raine and dew that we should not put too much trust in them and to teach vs that without these meanes we may haue these blessings for the Lord hath prouided these meanes not for his weaknes but for ours Do we beleeue that God made all men and shall we feare men therefore we beleeue not these things or els we would not so much feare the want of earthly things for if a sparrow fall not on the ground without his prouidence shall we thinke he will not prouide for vs wee must then beleeue the particular prouidence of God in the gouernment of all things which will be an helpe to keepe vs from distrust and murmuring doe wee beleeue that the Lord made vs then shall wee not thinke that hee will preferre vs for it is more wonderfull Psal. 1. and 139. Eccles. 11. 6 We are therfore to beleeue the prouidence of God first generally ouer all creatures then particularly ouer euery one of them yea euen ouer the sparrowes Againe if the Lord hath care of beasts as indeede hee hath because they were made for man hee will much more haue care of man for whom they were made He hath a care for the wicked to do theÌ„ good for hee filleth their bellies with his hidden treasure then wil he much more reioyce ouer the godly to doe them good if he loued vs when we were his enemies will hee not prouide for vs being reconciled to him by the death of his owne and onely sonne If hee did vs good when we sought him not will he not much more when wee doe seeke him in praying vnto him as he hath commanded If he hath done vs good when for our sins hee might haue punished vs will he not when with his spirit he hath sanctified vs Oh then let vs not be vnfaithfull and so become murmurers against the Lord but let vs be faithfull and to looke vnto the Lord to doe vnto vs according to our faith 7 Furthermore this prouidence of God must bee confirmed by the example of Gods children in all ages as in the time of the fathers before the flood who did eate nothing but hearbes veâ— some of theÌ„ liued nine hundred yeeres to teach vs that men liue not by these meanes â—f by these meanes he nourished them he will by greater as by flesh and fish nourish vs. The Israelites were fed with Manna which was neuer seene before nor since for the space of fourtie yeeres If they gathered any more thereof than the Lord commanded it stanke yet being kept before the Arke 400. yeeres it did not so and when they came to the promised land it ceased whereby we may learne that it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon the meanes that giueth nourishment Did not Moses and Elias liue fortie daies without meate and the children of Israel goe fortie yeeres in the same garments not waxing old and othersome hauing meate in abundance been hunger-starned and shal it not teach vs that these things are ordained for our weaknes and that the Lord without these meanes can nourish vs If Dauid proued by experience that he neuer saw a righteous man of righteous parents begging his bread if wee bee now righteous as they were then the Lord will prouide for vs now as well as he did then for them and we shal haue the like experience 8 To this prouidence we must come with a patient minde to let the Lord giue what he will and therefore wee must haue contented miâ—â—es and know that godlinesse is great riches and not to looke for great matters Ier. 45. as it was said to Baruch and therefore are wee taught to pray for daily bread so that we may haue the same minde that was in our father Iacob Gen. 28. who was content with meate and cloath which generally is commanded to all 1. Tim. 6. if the Lord giue more than this take it as an ouerplus A patient minde prescribeth not to God the meanes nor the time nor indenteth with God but is content with the grace of God in forgiuenes of sinne and the sanctification of the spirit though it want other things our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs not too desirously to seek after earthly things but rather after the kingdome of God and wee ought to receiue the loue of God with all contentment though it come alone and for outward things to enioy them or not to haue them as it pleaseth him for the children of God doe for outward things possesse their soules in patience and commit the rest
The word saith God is merciful prayer findeth by practise that God is mercifull The word speaketh of the maiesty power and goodnes of God praier obtaineth the exprience of the maiesty power and goodnes of God If a man commeth to knowledge faith and comforts by hearing it is rather an infusion from God into man than an action proceeding from a man to God but if we tast of the power of these things by praier as there is an infusion from God as the author so there is an action from man as the agent instrument This gift of praier is also a nurse of repentance because our praiers looke with bloody cheekes as ready to blush when with guiltie consciences we come before the Lord. If we should haue a suite to a prince we would be loth he should haue a iust complaint of our rebellion to lay against vs for feare of repulse or of a worse thing we would not willingly haue our accuser stand before him wheÌ„ we are suters vnto him much more are we to feare our hypocrisie if we presume in wilful disobedience to pray vnto the prince of the spirits and searcher of all mens hearts And if we can be bold to pray in the hypocrisie of our hearts to such a God we must needs either be abashed without comfort or astonied without feeling we shall find our praiers either accused or accursed or both 5 Although there was but a weake faith in Moses when he prayed yea though it seemed rather to be an expostulation than a prayer Exod. 5. 22. 23. yet the Lord respected his faith and pardoned his infirmitie Exod. 6. 1. 2. 3. c. So great is the Lord in mercy and readie to heare those that call vpon him though in weaknes which may not onely serue to moue vs to pray but also assure vs that the Lord will heare vs. 6 If any would know a true faith then trye it by one speciall fruit thereof if our faith moueth vs to prayer it is true and so much faith so much prayer which will take away doubting and confirme vs more in Gods goodnes Where are confuted those which say if Gods prouidence rule ouer all what needeth praier For then had Moses and the children of Israel prayed in vaine and Dauid saith Psal. 34. The Lords care is open to our prayers But if the promises of God whereon our faith is grounded make vs to refraine prayer from the Lord it is manifest we are too secure and carnally minded we are to feare that our faith is false 7 In that the Lord heard Moses in prayer wee may asluâ—e our selues that hee will also heare vs for from a particular example may be gathered a generall doctrine as is euident by the like gathering of Iam. 5. of the prayer of Eliah so that we shall either haue that we couet or else some spirituall recompence onely this let vs care for that we be righteous faithfull and continue in prayer and then shall we haue comfort in our selues For reading getteth knowledge but prayer is that that getteth feeling and experience 8 Notwithstanding the Lord had promised by the mouth of Moses that hee would giue deliuerance to the Israelites yet hee ceaseth not although hee was surely perswaded that the Lord would performe his promise to pray for the same and that in most hartie and seruent affection euen so did Eliah when he prayed for raine which hee knew would certainely be which teacheth vs first that Gods promises doe not make such as feare him to be carelesse but carefull to vse the meanes Secondly that faith will alwaies shew it selfe in prayer the stronger faith is the more vehement shall be our praier It is said that Moses cried and yet he did not speake a word so the holy woman Hannah 1. Sam. 1. 5. prayed in the very bitternes of her spirit yet vttered not a word which teacheth vs that the hartie prayer onely pearceth the cloudes and is heard of God and the voice is no further heard than the vehemencie of the spirit doth cause it For as the bullet out of the Gunne or an arrow out of a bow so out of the abundance of our heart must our prayers proceede Therfore the voice may be vsed in priuate prayers to stirre vp the affections and to keepe the minde from wandering and in publicke prayers because God will bee glorified in soule and bodie and that others may be edified but both publikely and priuately it is the heart onely that is accepted 9 The refuge of Moses was by prayer to flie vnto the Lord and this is the manner and dealing of all the deare children of God not to keepe close their griefe within themselues but by prayer to make it knowne vnto their God that in him they may finde helpe If wee then when griefe oppresseth vs can pray vnto the Lord and make knowne our requests vnto him we may haue hope that in his good time he will deliuer vs but if our griefe doe so trouble vs that it causeth vs to fret so that we can seeke no helpe for it or else doe in our owne strength fight against it there is small hope of our deliuerance 10 Moses praved sometime very vnperfectly and yet then the Lord heard him which teacheth vs that the Lord doth greatly like of prayer yea though it bee after a stuttering manner as Hannah praied in the Temple or if it he but a chattering as Ezechias prayed in his sickenes yet if it be in the bitternes of the soule and in the vprightnes of the heart the Lord doth like of it very well It is not the fine words nor the well framed sentences that he delighteth in he is then wel pleased with our praiers wheÌ„ in the vprightnes of our hearts wee offer them vp vnto him and when the Spirit by working vnspeakeable grones in our hearts doth make our requests known vnto God Onely let vs looke for the perfection of our praiers in Christ let vs still rebuke our selues and stirre vp our hearts to gather confidence that we may come more cheerefully vnto praiers as Dauid did saying Why art thou so heauie O my soule And then may we be sure that such praiers are very well pleasing in his sight And here there appeareth a special difference between the vnbeleeuing Israelites and the faith of Moses they looked on the drie earth and vnto Moses where they could haue small hope of redresse but they forgot the Lord therefore they murmured when they should haue prayed Contrariwise Moses forgot them and so escaped murmuring he looked vnto the Lord and so fel to prayer This is a certaine note of true faith when at the first time that trouble doth oppresse vs wee can yet powre out our complaints into the Lords bosome and by prayer looke for helpe from aboue And although we can find no fruit of our prayers yea though we thinke that our praiers
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take â—eede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ„ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ„ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
in vaine And yet to cleanse hand foote eye tongue and all without is called but the cleansing of the outside of the platters But wee must not rest here We must goe yet further and be pure in heart for Blessed are the pure is heart such shall receiue the blessing We had great neede to cleanse our spirits for as they retained the image of GOD before sinne came so now being corrupted they are most corrupt For euerie thing degenerating into a contrarie Nature to that which it was is made most contrarie The honie a very sweete thing yet when it is often purified many haue a most bitter matter of it So GOD his nature is gentle and hee is long ere he be prouoked to wrath but when he is angrie who is able to abide his wrath downe goe mountains and hills and all before him so the perfectest part of man being euill is of all things most abominable to the Lord. This deceiues all men to thinke some good thing is left in them But if the tongue which speaketh out of the abundance of the heart haue but the ouerplus and superfluitie of the heart be a world of wickednes as S. Iames saith how much wickednes thinke yee is in the heart Nay the sinne of the spirit is so euill that the Lord hates the smal smoking stemes of it euen the very euaporations which ascend out of it There be some motes in it which in the darke cannot be seene as in time of superstition because of their palpable ignorance they cannot be discerned but when the Sunne beames come those little motes are espied Vntill the Sunne-beame had shined to Paule he could not see these motes but afterward he saw that Thou shalt not lust was a great thing and then seeing his motes he fell out of conceit with himselfe Our fine spirits now-adayes will admit Religion but they wil mingle it with that filthines that comes out of theÌ„selues I meane their owne wittie conceits Thus we see that a man that will grow vp to the cleere hope of a better life hee must be cleansed from all filthines of the spirite euen from his finest sinnes for otherwise they will worke him woe enough 11 Touching sanctification wee must haue our direction out of the old Testament and we must consider whether our thoughts words and works be cleansed from their outward corruptions and though we be not guilty to men notwithstanding I say our thoughts are not sure And all things are impure vnto the Lord vnles they be sequestred and made impropriate to God so that if we haue set our very thoughts apart to God then there is a holines begun and then we are meete not onely for meate but for a sanctified vse To vnderstand this the better we must know that the Iewes who referre vs by proportion of sanctification to the signes which the Lawe hath set downe say that sundrie beasts seruing for meat only were not vncleane but if they come to an holy vse they were vncleane So we though wee be not vncleane in these outward things yet that is not enough wee must be cleane also to serue the Temple holy as the Temple that is holy Now the difference of the beasts vsed in the Temple and other coÌ„mon beasts is in this the beasts vsed to a common vse were vsed in many things but those of the Temple were vsed but to one So if we be to serue for an holie vse wee must not be for when and for what we list but taken vp in thought word and deede to scrue the Lorde wee are not to bestowe our thoughts on all things but to referre them to the Lord mediately or immediately 12 Certaine it is that to the cleansing of our selues as it was in the Lawe that the goâ—â— and siluer being cleansed for the seruice of God had such a defiling by the seruice of Idols that no water could wash them cleane enough but being neuer so well purged yet they must of necessitie passe through the fire so wee say of our corrupt nature though wee cleanse it and cleanse it very oft and very much being so much corrupted both of it selfe and with the touch of outward things yet it must needes goe through fire and passe by death which must throughly purge it without which it cannot wholy be purified For before an vniuersall cleansing there must be a dissolution of nature There may be other seruices to vse in vs as there was of those beasts that were for meat but when we must come to that one and immediate seruice of God there cannot be any vntill our nature he dissolued and are passed through the furnace of death and so we shall be freed from all filthines In the meane season the crackes and breaches of our nature and the corruption crept into the bones sinewes and veines hidden in the secret parts betweene the marrow and the ioynts whither the Apostle saith the word of God doth pearce Heb. 4. 12 I meane the sinnes of naturall corruption shall not be laide to our charge and for other pollutions in our soules we are to striue against them and to growe vp in the feare of God which 2 Cor. 7. 1. is to fulfill as the Virgin Mary fulfilled the daies of her purification the daies of our sanctification The word is taken from the text of the booke of Numbers where the daies of consecrating a Nazarite must be fulfilled Hee should be many daies in cleansing himselfe which if they were not fulfilled his sanctification should not be perfect So that if the Nazarite coutinued thus vntill the end then he should be free but if euen the verie night before his time was ended he touched any vncleane thing then all that he did before was voide and hee was to begin all his dayes againe for he was impure For so long as any part of the sanctification is to be done all is vnperfect This is more cleerly set downe Numb 19 11. 12. where mention is made of purifying the third day and the seuenth day and if the man touching the dead did not fulfill euery day then though he came neere the end and fulfilled not the end he should be impure still if he purified not himself the third day he should not be cleane the seuenth day So we must not deliuer an holinesse to God for a time or in some causes or for some persons but we must throughly fulfill the dayes of our holinesse not presenting I say a maimed holines as in the Law it was not permitted for a man to offer a lame or maimed beast though it wanted but a taile which was a small thing yet for that defect the Lord refused it There are a great manie of professors which would needes be men sanctified but they are loathe to be cleansed and to fulfill the dayes of their holinesse They will goe a while a day or two dayes they will not come to the third
speech into sharpenes as Mat. 6. If light be darknes how great is that darknes If sweetnes become bitternes how great is that bitternes Euery thing when it degenerateth into his contrarie becommeth most contrary as of the sweetest wine is made the sowrest vineger and that which is coldest when it is boyled is most feruent the sea calmest when it is moued is most raging Augustine saith that his laughter is more to bee feared than his anger That which he speaketh with laughter let vs reade with weeping For God neuer vseth such speeches of derisioÌ„ but there followeth immediatly destruction Prou 1. 26 27. Psal. 2. Hee will laugh them to scorne and then will breake them in peeces And because this is the last warning before iudgement when wee finde the Lord speaking so vnto vs it is as much as if he should say Now heare the word or neuer Well these speeches are vsed to wilfull sinners as Micaiah speaketh to the King that would go to battaile whatsoeuer came of it Go to and prosper Prou 2. Because you haue not heard any word nor profited by my sermons nor by my inward checks nor come when I shewed out my benefite but refused my correction then commeth this I will laugh at your destruction Ephraim will needes follow Idols well let him saith God Iosu 4 Psal. 2. We will not be yoked and will ye not goe to the Lord in heauen will yoke you And againe such as drinke iniquitie till they haue no vse of God his gifts in them woe be to them 4 We must redeeme time euen from our ordinary callings to read the holy Scriptures 5 It is best to note the general vertue of the word and not to vse exceptions but vpon particular and constraining necessitie 6 It is the grace of God when the word of God is of such credit with vs that it humbleth vs more than all manner of corrections 7 The vsuall dealing of the Lord is that hee first sendeth his word then his wonders which if they preuaile not then doth hee fall to afflicting vs and the ending of one crosse shall be the beginning of another till he hath brought vs to him if we be his or till we bee hardened if we belong not to him 8 The word of God is the sauour of life to some and the sauour of death to others it bringeth some to repentance and others it hardeneth 9 We must esteeme highly of the Sacraments admonitions of our brethren because in contempt of these we despise Gods ordinance and they can neuer haue their fruit in vs. For whosoeuer haue felt the fruites of the spirit can tell that nothing is so comfortable to vs as that great ioy which they felt in the right vse of these holy ordinances of God And hereof commeth that continuall ioy which the children of God take and finde in reading hearing and speaking of his word prayer Sacraments Therfore let vs learne to esteeme the word of God which hath been offered so long and let not our corruption as in other things so in this lesse esteeme it because it hath been long with vs which through corruption we shall doe if God by his great grace doe not sustaine vs. 10 Our father Adam had nothing to leade him by but the great booke of the creatures which when by sinne it was blotted the Lord supplied this want by the word though not written which is cleere for that without faith it is impossible to please God but Abel by faith pleased God and that faith presupposed the word therefore they had the word for which cause some were called the sonnes of God because they were ruled by the word of God And this word is said by the Apostles and Prophets that it endereth for euer therefore our Fathers had this word though not alwayes written 11 We must learne principally those things which the spirit of God most purposeth to teach vs and be more sparing in those things which to knowe Gods spirit is the more sparing to teach vs. 12 Although the word of God is alwayes in season to be ministred yet mens hearts are not alwayes in season to receiue it 13 To one that said she had a thing told her in the spirit that should vndoubtedly come to passe he answered how it might bee of God who after some great and grieuous conflict comforteth her But euermore such workings are according to the word if they be of God And seeing such inward motions for the most part are either offered or wrought by our owne corruption or sent of the diuel as an illusion we must trie these motions by the word whether they be for spirituall or temporall things if they be of God and according to his word beleeue them for the words sake and not onely because of the reuelations if they agree not to the word how pleasant soeuer they seeme to flesh and blood listen not then to them too much and lesse beleeue them 14 The word of God is reuerenced with many titles it is the reuealed will of God the librarie of the holy Ghost the cubit of the Sanctuarie the Lanterne of Israel Psa. 119. â—09 the spirituall Manna Christ his Aphorismes the wisedome of the crosse the Lord his legacie the touchstone of error the key of the sheepfold the mystery of godlinesse the oldest way of life and truth Prou. 28 the fulnes of knowledge the Schoole-master of mankind the beacon of the soule the seede of new birth the mouth of the Lord Iehouah the two-edged sword the acts and statutes of the highest Parliament the mint of the Church the lode-starre of the faithfull pilgrim the signeâ— of God his right hand â—he Lambes book the watch-bâ—l the glasse of our life 1. Pet. 2. 2 the scepter of his kingdom the arch of the truth the breath of the holy Ghost God his Oracle the Epistle of God to the world the inestimâ—ble pearle the tenour of our freehold the couenant of promise the Court-roule of his fiâ—es and amercements the well of the water of life the Lord his treasurie the lightning and thuÌ„der of the most High WheÌ„ God speaketh any thing although it be no more than once spoken we ought to receiue it with that faith and deuotion as if it had often bin spoken Wee must thinke of the Lord his writings at the least to be as sure as the proclamations of the Medes and Persians which alter not Dan. 6. 12. Euerie iot title in the librarie of the holy Ghost is fined hath passed seuen times through the fire ere it come to our hands so it shall not neede the furnace of our vaine reason for it further triall Psal. 12. This word was giuen first by God in his owne person secondly by the ministerie of Angels thirdly by his seruants the Prophets fourthly by his owne Sonne Coloss. 2. 3. it was written 2. Pet. 1. 21. it was inspired 2. Timoth-3 â—6 it is
earth therfore let vs not grieue him in heauen also Thirdly being the temples of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. it were a despite against the Lord if we make the house of God the stye of Sathan and sincke of sinne Fourthly the Angels reioyce to see a sinner repent as also there is great sorrow when a Professor falleth away the heauens seeme to be clothed with blacke thereat and the Angels weare mourning attire But to come down from heauen to earth Fiftly whereas the rankest heretikes haue had often great feelings whereby this is no good way to saluation to thinke our selues sure in a carnall securitie Peter teacheth vs another way Make your election sure by good workes 2. Pet. 1. 10. as by a signe consequent not as by a cause antecedent Sixtly we must by good works auoyd the offending of our brethren least that as Lot was vexed among the Sodomites we grieue the hearts of the Saints Seuenthly as we are not to grieue strong Lot so wee must not offend the weake ones for whose sakes wee must abridge somewhat from our libertie in things lawfull and much more cut off our licentiousnesse in things that be vnlawfull Eightly we must do good euen for the wicked Wherefore the Apostle I. Pet. 3. 2. admonisheth wiues so to liue that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues If women are thus charged then much more men Ninthly because the Diuell not barred out by good workes doth make vs his pallace or rather his paunch or his stable and at the fall of a righteous man the damned doe as it were make great bonefires in hell let vs bring forth the fruites of righteousnesse which may make the Diuell to some in fretting and worke more madnes and melancholie in the damned Tenthly for the confusion of the wicked in the last day it shal be good by wel-doing to redeeme some comfortable confidence of our being in CHRIST against that day when the sides of the wicked shall lie panting in paine Now to make vp the number of a douzen wee may be moued to doe good works by considering the ende of the godly and the end of the wicked Mat. 25. These reasons many and waighty shall redeeme vs from this reproch wherewith our enemies doe charge vs. 6 To doe good is worth the doing albeit in vaine and as Sencca saith He is a perfect man that can loose a benefite giue it not to giue loose it But whose is the hurt CHRIST preached in vaine to the Iewes and Noah to the old world and Lot to the Sodomites but were Noah Lot and Christ hurt for it And yet many writers think no good worke is in vaine to him that it is done too But certainely to him that doth it it is not in vaine there is a great reward for them in the life to come And in that respect GOD will haue his children doe manie good works in vaine As to Moses he said Goe preach to Pharaoh he shall not heare thee yet goe Againe that which is well done is better done then not done for then it perisheth with them otherwise it should perish with thy selfe 7 There is none hath a priuiledge whereby he is exempted from doing of good works The Law is giuen to all Iohn 10. Euery one had his Talent Luc. 19. Euery one shall beare his burthen Gal. 6 Euery one shall stand before the Tribunall of GOD euery mans blood shall be vpon his owne head Ezech. 5 Euery Tree that bringeth not forth fruite shall be cut downe Matth. 3. Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon euery soule Rom. 2. Thus wee still see it runnes of all and euery one The reason is God accepteth no persons neither in giftes of Nature nor in giftes of Grace nor in iudgements euen the little Hills the small Trees not one pinne made of an vnfruitfull tree But are the wicked tyed to doe good workes Yea euen they Matth. 11. it is saide it shall bee easier for some then for others which is interpreted Matth. 8. that there is vtter darknes whereas Basil saith the greatest sinnes goe thither and Luc. 7. Hee that knoweth his Mastere will c. Euen the wicked must doe good to make their iudgement easier their stripes feweâ— and their place better Must anie more then others doe good workes yes the Christian must especially bee zealous of good workes Tit. 2. warne them that belieue Tit. 3. 14. and in the ende of the same chapter Let our men learne to shewe forth good works what manner men ought we to bee 2. Pet. 3. If any that is counted a brother I. Cor. 5. Now then among Christians who are most bound Tribulation c. on the Iewe first c. The reason is for they had the Oracles of GOD Rom. 3. 1. 2. Hee that knoweth his Masters will and doth it not that fellow sinneth indeede so then this person on whome the powring of the oyntment hath bene first ought to bee most thankfull in good works We must doe good euen to all Be merciful as â— am Luc 6. and we knowe he suffereth his sunne to shine ouerall The reason is God his image is in all But especially to the faithfull Iob. 22. I cannot profite thee c. Psalm 16. My well doing extendeth not to thee but to thy Saints It is Christ his owne desire Luc. 22. Wheâ— thou art conuerted confirme thy brethren We can doe him no good but in his Saints And yet â—o go further to him most of all that is wounded as to the Samaritane Luke 13. If he neede our helpe though he be a Samaritane God could haue made there should haue bene no neede of them but for that he would trie the liberalitie of the rich and the patience of the poore Then much more to the soule which is the subiect of immortalitie must wee shew well-doing in pittie and compassion CHAP. LXXV Of Zeale THe zeale of Moses and Phineas and CHRIST wee should striue to haue that we may be grieued with the corruption and sinnes of the time but to redresse them belongeth not to vs except we be Magistrates 2 Zeale leaueth in men a great impression being tempted with Faith and loue 3 We must desire to be zealous and earnest in matters weightie concerning the Lord or his people but in small matters our owne affaires and worldly friendes wee must take heede it be not naturall earnestnes or carnall or not sauouring of the Spirit 4 One saying in his hearing that it might be obserued from time to time that men haue bene more bountifull in furthering a corrupt religion then in relieuing the professors of the Gospell he answered his iudgment was the contrary for thogh many in popery giue much yet it is of their abundance but wee read in no place that euer men solde
heare thou the word of God preached diligently Potest enim tibi id in animo contingâ—re quoa Eutycho in corpore 2 There bee some of this sect that will yeeld vnto men their bodies to doe with them what they will but their soules they say are for the Lord. And why not their bodies for him also they haue an inward and a darke kinde of godlines that so thinke it enough to make the night or a corner of their chamber a witnesse of their religion which kinde of men are to giue an account for detracting from the Lord his worship Others there are and they will goe to the congregation but it is when the chaine of idlenes other busines is growne so long that they may goe with some case Some will come to the Church more often but when the iudgements of God are denounced they say they shal not come neere them Deut. 29. 19. we are deliuered though wee haue committed all these abominations We haue al vncircumcised eares and naturally we haue a praeputium before our â—ares and they that are skilfull in Anatomie knowe that there is as it were a hammer at the â—are which will open wide when wee heare vanitie but it is fast shut when the Lord speaketh vnto vs. It is a common disease in others to seeke after varietie and so after vanitie and so nature desireth an infinitum And these meÌ„ either hunt after words which may cause them to erre from the word of truth or else they say they heare such cold vncomfortable sermons as they cannot away with If good gifts bee ioyned with the preaching of the word and we heare the word with the gifts it is a question whether we heare for the words sake or for the gifts sake but if the word come without such glorious gifts a man may stirre vp himselfe sufficiently thereby And when it doth come to passe that such vnsauory liquors be drawne out of mustie vessels we must be driuen to this consideration that God for our dulnes hath shut vp the mouthes of his Preachers and hath denied the power and puritie of preaching vnto vs and that our dead and deafe eares are the cause that the Lord tieth vp the strings of our Preachers tongues Neither is this to smooth or sooth vp any one in negligent vsing of their gifts for the Lord will haue his gifts vsed and a candle put vnder a bushell is not of the Lord his setting it is the diuels doing when our gifts are suppressed Well if we haue eares and heare not the word then is no difference betweene a mans eares and an Asses and it is rather a propertie of Idols which haue eares and heare not haue eies and see not And as they that haue mouthes and speake not are rather Idoll shepheards than true Pastors so they that haue eares and heare not are rather Idoll gazers than true hearers of the word Againe for this cause we must heare because we heare the most excellent obiect the obiect of the eare is a sound or voyce now the most excellent sound is the sound of the Gospell the most excellent voyce is the voyce of the Preacher Another reason may be that our members are put to their best vse when they serue most for the glory of God as our feete are put to the best vse when they carrie vs to the congregation our hands when they are lift vp in prayer our eares when they be hearkening to the word of God and therefore they prouide well for themselues that early in the morning before they doe any thing else doe put out their members to the best vse in the worship of God And surely if there were nothing but the bare word of God deliuered vnto vs as it is a thing containing the will of God it were worthy the reading hearing and meditating but when it openeth to vs the treasures of saluation when it teacheth vs wisedome and equitie so as we may be able to discerne euery affection it is a thing much more worthie our trauell We think that we may flie vp to heauen by the wings of profound knowledge but saith the Scripture that learned preaching shall saue vs No the foolishnes of preaching must saue vs all our saluation must be fetched from hence therefore it is worth the hearing this is Ioels trumpet and of great force We must learne therefore to vse a preparation without which all our seruice stinketh before the Lord. When thou enterest into the house of the Lord looke vnto thy feete Eccles. 4. 17. Stand in awe saith the Prophet commune with your owne hearts Psal. 4. And Iob. 1. 6. Iob is said to sanctifie his sonnes 2. Chro. 30. 18. 19. though many of the people had not cleansed themselues yet Ezechtas prayed for them that prepared their whole hearts to seeke the Lord. But all we rush to the congregation as a foxe out of his forme And though we haue knowledge enough yet we had need to be straighted because we are as a broken bow and in seeking of knowledge we must seeke it fruitfully scire vt scias audire vt audias is meere vanitie Euery one would be a patient in the word of God but there be many pragmaticall things Beatiqui audiunt What is that enough Beati qui ambulant qui custodiunt eati qui perseuerant If we will not heare the time will come when we shall be constrained to heare if we will not heare when the Lord speaketh we shall crie but not be heard if we heare it as a bond to tie the Lord to heare vs againe according to his promise 3 Looke how neere we come vnto the practise of Dauid so neere are we to the liuely members of God and looke how farre we are from that so farre are we from the image of God Men rather seeke for profound knowledge than for faith that worketh by loue and couet more the ministeriall doctrine than after the power of the Spirit Therefore God who is as able to send a lying spirit into the mouthes of 400. Prophets as into any of the meanest Israelites doth punish them commonly with strange doctrine giue them vp to strong illusions We ought to haue such a burning affection in vs that we should not be able to expresse it as Dauid had who because he could not expresse it vseth an exclamation Psal. 119. 97. O how loue I thy law but mens hearts are dull and their spirits heauie they are farre from this affection that was in Dauid 4 Our loue to Gods word is a triall of our loue to God he that trembleth at Gods word and is obedient vnto his voyce doth better than he that offereth sacrifice and he that loues Gods word doth loue God and else not Where the loue of a man is the practise will be there Matth 6. where the treasure is there will be the heart As the couetous are bent vpon their riches as the adulterer is bent vpon his
meate which though he eate against his stomacke and presently feeleth no benefite of it yet we knowe by experience it doth him good and himselfe afterward shall receiue the same In our great feare we are lesse to be feared those are to feare which feare not Sometimes the Lord doth bring vnbeleeuers that wander from him by crooked waies vnto himselfe Reuerence those words and workes of God which you vnderstand not As the sense of an aguish man is corrupt so is the iudgement of one that is in temptation Muscul. so that things that are either seeme not to be or not such as they are The patient bearing of miserie is an acceptable sacrifice vnto God When the Goldsmith putteth a peece of gold into the fire to make better vse of it it seemeth to the vnskilfull that he vtterly marreth it so the children of God in affliction seeme to the iudgement of the naturall man vndone and brought to nothing but spirituall things are spiritually discerned As none can discerne of the Sunne but by his owne light so neither of the Spirit Hereof arise the diuers iudgements of the tempted of themselues because sometime the good spirit doth inlighten them and other times they are left in their naturall blindnes and Satan also easily deluded them Beleeue alwaies your estate to be the worke of God and varie not therein for your humiliation your consolation the glorie of God and the good of others Beware that you doe not often alter your iudgement of your estate as saying sometimes it is God his worke sometimes Melancholie sometimes your weaknes and simplicitie sometimes witcherie sometimes Satan for these diuers thoughts will much trouble you you may thinke Melancholie may bee an occasion but no cause and so of the rest Looke stedfastly to the hand of God surely resting on this that hee not onely knoweth thereof but that whatsoeuer is done directly or indirectly by meanes or immediatly al is done and gouerned by him Beware of reasoning of musing of solitarines of impatiencie of spirit of murmuring of anger enuie wishes suspitions ielousies too often eating c. or fastings much medling with wordly businesse or much idlenes lying musing in bed vaine mirth Say not you cannot be helped for that may hinder the worke of God Say not if I were in such and such a place I should be well Whereas in consideration of the falling away of many excelling you both in the ages and graces of the new birth you feare you shall not perseuere to the end your meditation and collection is good so long as it preserues you from the carelesnesse of your flesh but it is euill when it would dissolue the assurednes of your faith Indeede so long as you looke vpon your selfe you haue cause of feare because you are vnable to prolong as you are to begin new birth but if you looke to God you haue nothing but matter of faith for that whom he once loueth he loueth for euer Againe as a man swimming in deepe waters is neuer in danger of drowning so long as his head continueth aboue the waters so though you swimme in deepe feare of dangerous temptations yet you are sure and secure because Christ Iesus your head is still aboue all your troubles and therefore is able to draw you his member to the shore of saluation without all perill of perishing It is hard to take vp and beare the yoke of Christ but much harder it is to continue drawing and panting in it vnto the end This caused a godly father to pronounce that in godlines not so much the beginnings as the endings are to be looked to Iudas began gloriously but he ended shamefully Paul began ill but he ended well Then let vs say to our owne soules Good Lord what if our first loue be growne cold how fearfull is it to come a great way out of Sodome and in the end to become a pillar of salt Oh let vs neuer put our hand to the plough and looke backe keepe vs deare God from the beginning in the spirit and ending in the flesh Oh suffer vs not to be the first in outward vocation and the last in inward sanctification let vs feare hauing beene once lightned to be darkened Remember how sometime thy heart hath wrought and trauelled in prayer how the springs of your ioy haue beene in the Lord and his Christ how all thy delights haue been in his Saints how it hath beene thy glorie in singing and praising to be familiar with thy God These former fruites make me looke for after fruites A streight course of religion is somewhat an vncomfortable companion but blessed be that mortificatioÌ„ which so farre estrangeth vs from the world that it chaÌ„geth vs to the similitude of Christ to whom we must be coÌ„formed in sufferings that we may be like him in glorie Suffer not your heat to bee straight narrow and vncomfortable in heauenly things this draweth away both the breath and bud and the life of true godlinesse The Lord keepe you from euill and the Lord satisfie you with gladnesse the Lord giue you the spirit of prayer and heare your prayers the Lord bee your teacher your guide and your comfort oh pray pray pray it is the best sacrifice to God and the most comfortable duty you can doâ— I am not loth to put you in minde of these things you haue many carefull for you in other things O pardoÌ„ me if I be bold in this one thing I trust I reioyce more in the good of your soule than euer I should reioyce in the fruite of mine owne bodie it would be a thousand deaths to me as tenne thousand hels to see your soule miscaâ—ie O let me be accepted more than a ciuill friend more than a friend of the world giue me this benefit to be thought further than a friend in the flesh No griefe shame or sorrow pleaseth the Lord which goeth altogether separated from a sweete perswasion of his fauour Againe no pleasing our selues in the assurance of pardon is acceptable to God which altogether reiecteth the care of espying bewailing and auoiding of sinne Wherefore let this be the barre and bound of your affections in these cases so long as Christ goeth with you so long as the mercies of God accompanie you so long as the grace of the Spirit shineth vpon you be dealing with your sinnes and condemne them to death likewise while you are tender of conscience afraide of sinne reuerently prepared to walke holily with your God laugh at Sathans accusations despise destruction and set at nought the terrors of hell You neuer erre one way or other but by failing of one or both of these that is either in your griefes you are grieued without comfort or in your ioyes you reioyce without reuerence whereby it falles out in the end that as in vnnecessarie griefes you can finde no spirituall pleasure
euill is present with you and that when you do the euill you would not then do you not it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue Rom. 7. much more then whē Sathan worketh withall buffeting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shal be perfect in your weaknes 2. Cor. 12. 9. If you belieue according to your faith it shall be done vnto you But you will say you cannot belieue that this vile and crooked hardnes of your heart can bee remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you and I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to God his spirit nor to your selfe who haue receiued it tell me what is the reason why you think you haue no faith Verily because you haue no feeling nor no other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and a fruite of faith And therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may be without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded or diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man be so sore wounded by Sathan and diseased by present sight and feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptation that he may thinke yea and may appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid Psal. 51. 12. declared that his heart was vncleane and his spirit crooked or vnstable and vers 14. that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet vers 13. he prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore hee was not depriued of the spirit of sanctification Here seemeth repugnance but there is none He was depriued for a season of the graces of the fanctifying spirit but none of the holy Ghost wherewith he was sanctified Which graces as God restored vnto him so I am perswaded he will vnto you yea I doubt whether you are depriued of them but onely that partly melancholy and partly Satan worketh therewith make you doe iniurie to your selfe and to the graces of the spirit in you which I beseech you take heede of But the messenger cannot stay and therefore I cannot write as I would either of this or of the remedies you should vse which hereafter I will as God shall inable me And I pray you let me vnderstand as I requested in the beginning of your estate iu particular somewhat more and that by this bearer if you can because hee is of your acquaintance and will bring it vnto me faithfully Onely I adde now vnto that I haue written of hardnes of heart at large that you must diligently obserue the word Create which Dauid vseth Psal. 51. declaring how hee had no feeling of his heart To this ioyne that which the Prophet Esay speaketh in the person of God chap. 57. 23. I create the fruite of the lips to be peace peace as well to him that is fare off as to him that is neere Therefore in faith you may as well pray with hope to obtaine as did Dauid Therefore say with him often and with God his people Esay 64 12. O Lord thou art our father we indeede are clay but thou art our maker and we are the worke of thy hand c. Know you that God can cause Wolues Lions Leopards c. dwell louingly with Lambes Calues Kine Esay 11. 6. c and that which is vnpossible vnto men is possible vnto God euen to cause a cable rope to goe through a needles eye that is to change the hard heart of the vnbeleeuing couetous wretched man much more yours Yea knowe you that all things are possible to him that beleeueth crie then I beleeue O Lord helpe my vnbeleefe And I dare promise you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you shal haue your harts desire in goodnes Thus abruptly I must make an end I commend you vnto God and the word of his grace which is able to build you vp and giue you the right of inheritance among them which are sanctified And the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout that your whole spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ faithfull is he which hath called you which will doe it Amen I pray you pray for me and I trust as I haue so I shall pray for you and much more Yours in Iesus Christ to vse in any neede A LETTER CONSOLATORIE TO Mistris Mary Whitehead THe Lord Iesus Christ by whose blood you are iustified stay and strengthen you now and for euer Amen Seeing we be so miserable blessed bee God that wee bee also mortall seeing wee be subiect to sinne praised bee God that wee are also subiect to corruption It would now grieue vs to bee mortall because wee sinne and by sinne purchase miserie it is sufficient that we shall then neuer die when we shall neuer sinne and then wee shall no more taste of corruption when wee shall no more so much as feare condemnation In regard whereof good Mistris looke not so much to your griefe for the death of your sonne which you see to be the cōmon lot of al and the happie lot of the godly as vpon his freedome from misery his libertie from sinne and his holy change to eternall felicitie And albeit he was young in yeares yet was hee come to sufficient yeares to goe to God that hee that hitherto did grow in Christ should now bee gathered and reaped vp to the kingdome of Christ so that we cannot thinke him to die in his flowers whose perfection groweth to so blessed a maturitie before the Lord. If then you reioyced in him as he was the interest of the Lord you are not much to sorrow that the Lord hath his right Which if your loue to him was right you know did euer appertaine vnto him Hee must not of you his earthly parents be deemed to be lost which of his heauenly father is so surely preserued And without all question his very growing in godlines vnder so manifold afflictions in this life could not haue been so profitable to him and comfortable vnto you as the losse of a few and faint pleasures recompenced with so infinite and vnspeakable ioyes in the life to come are I hope and must be vnto you Be not then so grieued for that
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
this that Satan so busily and so fiercely assaileth vs it doth appeare that as once he lost his possession in vs was cast out by one more mightie than himselfe which is Christ so now he findeth no peaceable entrance but a strong and mighty resistance therfore there yet remaineth such part of the former worke which he could not hitherto ouerthrow nor shal be able for euer which is the secret seede of faith still sustained and nourished by the spirit of God in vs when wee would thinke it were vtterly extinguished For as the fire when it wrastleth with the water throwne vpon it ceaseth not till it haue ouercome so this resistance of the spirit against the flesh will not cease vntill the full victorie be obtained and Satan himselfe troden vnder our feet Neither is there any more sure testimonie either of our present deliuerance begun or of our full perfect victory in time to come than this that by the word of God we doe though but weakly resist the temptations of the enemy and continue in the battaile against him mourning indeede and trauailing vnder the burthen of affliction but yet standing vpright before the enemie so that he cannot fully preuaile against vs much lesse ouerthrow destroy vs. But here one thing must carefully be looked vnto that we be not so farre discouraged either with want of feeling or ouerborne with desire of that wee haue not as wee forget what mercie hereto fore wee haue receiued When Iob so earnestly and as one would thinke impatiently wisheth the good things hee had sometimes enioyed he doth not onely expresse the great affection he had to be restored vnto his former estate but also giueth the attentiue reader to vnderstand a secret work of that grace of God from the remembrance of that which had been insinuating an hope of that which should be as the euent it selfe afterward declared which issue of his troubles S. Iames would haue vs diligently to consider when he saith Ye haue heard of the sufferings of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord. But it fareth in this case with the afflicted soule many times as it doth with those that greedily striue for the goods of this world their affections of hauing more is so strong and doth so violently possesse and carrie them as it not onely depriueth them of the vse of that they haue but also maketh them forget the same and which is yet more protest against it as if they had it not at all So the humbled and afflicted spirit one borne for the time with present griefe and anguish of minde not onely vseth not the comforts it hath and cannot presently discerne but also causeth an vtter forgetfulnes of them and which more is protesteth against them as if they were not yea as we see often in Iob he so complaineth of the contrarie as if the Lord had not only forsaken his seruant but had armed himselfe and did fight against him to destroy him Here therefore we must bridle and chastice our impatient and murmuring spirit and remember that of Iob so farre contrarie to the other that though the Lord should destroy him yet hee will trust in him Neither must we so much vexe and vnquiet our hearts for that we want as labour to make vse of that wee haue which though it seeme little vnto vs for the present yet in truth is more than Sathan by all his force is able to ouercome as may appeare vnto vs by that endlesse resistance which the spirit of God dwelling in vs maketh against him For he that so fighteth is not yet captiue and he that standeth in face of the enemie and endureth all his assaults is not yet vanquished Yea for that hee holdeth out in so great weaknes of his owne against so strong and furious assaults of the enemie it plainly argueth that he standeth by a greater strength than his owne by which as hee is presently preserued that he falles not into the hand of his aduersarie so neede he not doubt thereby to be finally deliuered and crowned with victorie and triumph in despite of Sathan all hee is able to worke against him But the enemie whose quarelling with vs is endlesse as his malice is vnsatiable will not thus leaue vs and giue vs rest then as I saide before it is our best and safest way at once to end all disputation with him And we cānot better shake him off than by exercising our selues in prayer reading and meditation of the word of God and by diligent walking in the works and labours of our calling for there is no greater oportunitie nor aduantage that can bee giuen vnto the aduersarie than if he shall finde vs idle and vnoccupied If the mind be already possessed of and occupied in good things it cannot so easily be transported vnto that which is euill but if he finde the house empty and fit for him he then entreth without difficultie In the question of faith wee haue comfort also from the works and effects thereof in our selues For as the tree is known by the fruites so faith wanteth not her fruites whereby she may be discerned These are of diuers sorts sorrow for sinne past hatred of euill care and endeuour to auoide it both in generall and particular the loue of God and of his righteousnesse desire and care with labour and contentation to please him both in generall and particular duties And here againe wee haue a lawfull and necessarie recourse vnto time past For albeit wee haue nothing to glorie in before God when the question is of the cause of our saluation yet the effects of the grace and fauour of God towards vs in the former fruites of our faith may yeeld vs no small comfort in the time of our heauines and of the anguish of our spirits hereof it is that the Prophet in the Psalmes doth so often protest his obedience vnto God and care to doe his commandemēts hereof it is that Iob vnto the comforting of his distressed conscience remembreth the course of his former life led in the feare of God and obedience of righteousnes For although we may not attribute any merit vnto our workes but must giue the whole glorie of our saluation vnto Christ alone yet our workes doe witnes for vs that we are the children of God because we are guided by his spirit as the Apostle saith though the bodie be dead in respect of sinne yet the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake Also the gracious effects of Christ himselfe dwelling in our hearts by faith are sure certaine testimonies that we are members of his bodie and doe belong vnto him because as branches implanted into him which is the vine we bring foorth fruite according to the nature of the vine It is said we doe yet sinne our answere is that that happeneth vnto vs not from the new creature but from that
other part yet remaining in vs still subdued vnder sin in which the Lord of mercie doth not esteeme vs but in that new man which is fashioned againe according vnto his own Image In so much as S. Paul doubteth not to say that the sinnes of the faithfull proceeding from the remainder of corruption yet abiding in them are not their works but the works of the flesh which being already wounded vnto death by the power of the death of CHRIST languisheth more more and shal finally be abolished by death which is the ende and accomplishment of our mortification and fullie endeth the battaile betweene the flesh and the spirit What shall I say of the loathing of this life and the vanitie thereof of that desire which is in the children of God to be dissolued and to be with Christ of contentment in all estates patience in afflictions constancie in truth loue towards those that loue the Lord pitie towards those that are in miserie and the desiring of the good euen of their enemies and thos that hate them Which vertues though they beare not an equall saile by reason of the weaknes of the flesh and of the malice and resistance of the enemie yet are they vndoubted testimonies of our loue towards God which is not but in those who are first beloued of him and haue tasted how good and gracious he is If we shall looke vnto the exercises of pietie of the worship of God though we may here aâ— else-where complaine of our wants and defects yet we shall through Gods goodnes finde matter of comfort Remember therfore what mercie the Lord hath shewed you in this part with what desire affection you haue heard the word of God how precious it hath bene vnto you aboue gold euen the most fine golde how sweet and comfortable euen aboue the hony the hony combe Remember with what fruit of knowledge in the will of God increase of Faith in his promises purpose and endeuour of amendment of life you haue oftentimes heard the same Call to minde with what zeale and earnestnes of spirit you haue sometimes called vpon the Name of God both publikely and priuately with others and alone by your selfe with what ioy and reioycing of the soule you haue praised the Lord for his mercies towards his Church and towards your selfe Call to minde what hath bene in you at any time the power of those Sacraments which are annexed as seales vnto the promise of saluation by Christ and how farre they haue by the blessing of God erected your minde in hope and assurance of his goodnes towards you If your present discouragement resist the comfort of these meditations it is no newe thing that in our weaknes wee should after the manner of those that be sicke disaduantage our selues of that which might doe vs good yet remember how iniurious a thing it were to esteeme the children of God by their present agonies and conflicts of conscience rather then by the comfort of that estate wherein the grace of God shined plentifully vpon them and in them For as when men are diseased it cannot thereof be concluded that they were neuer in health so the present discomforts of the children of God though they take away the sense of his mercie for a time yet they are no repeale of his former goodnesse and fauour towardes them nor denie them to haue bene euen in their owne iudgement and feeling deare vnto the Lord and still to bee though the storme and tempest of their present affliction suffer them not so liuely and comfortablie to enioy the same as before For which cause they must with Iob and Dauid call to remembrance the comforts of times past from thence to assure themselues of the returne of the good hand of the Lord in due time I doubt not but you can be witnes vnto God and to your owne selfe that the time hath beene when your comfort and assurance of Gods fauour was such as Sathan himselfe could not denie the testimonie which then the spirit of God did beare vnto your spirits Now the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and whome hee loueth he loueth vnto the end neither doth our saluation depend vpon any thing of our owne for then we should a thousand times perish and fall before the enemie but vpon that eternall and euerlasting loue of God wherewith he hath loued vs in IESVS CHRIST before the foundations of the world were laide which loue of his if it hath at anie time bene made knowne vnto vs and apprehended of vs we haue assurance greater then the testimonie of men and Angels But you will say that which sometimes I felt is now gone and in stead thereof I am perpetually oppressed with the horror of the wrath of God iust against me for my sinnes It is true that the power and sense of Faith is not alwayes alike in the children of God yet is it a false and sophisticall conclusion suggested from him that is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lying to say we feele not faith therfore there is no faith in vs. For in many diseases of the body wee haue no sense of life and yet wee liue the Sunne shineth not in the night season nor when it is obscured with cloudes shall wee say therfore that there is no Sunne or that it hath vtterly no operation Admit also which yet may not be admitted that the Lord had for a time vtterly giuen vs ouer can wee conclude thereof that he will neuer againe be mercifull vnto vs Nay hee that found vs when wee sought him not will surely returne vnto the worke which hee hath begun though he seemeth for a while to haue forsaken it There is sometime as it were an eclipse of our faith and of the feeling of the grace of God towards vs but let vs assure our selues that as the Sunne and Moone doe not perish in their eclipses nor loose their light for euer so in this eclipse which happeneth for a time vnto our faith and sense of Gods goodnesse the same shall not perish or lose his vertue for euer but shall in good time bee restored or rather quickened in vs againe vnto our further and more assured comfort This you haue seene in many deare children of God whose heauinesse hath beene knowne vnto you that they haue not beene forgotten for euer but that the Lord who seemed for a while to frown vpon them did in the end cause his most gracious and louing countenance to shine vpon them againe you haue felt it in your selfe that there hath beene an interchangeable course of sorrow and comfort of faith and feare and that the one hath continually succeeded the other that the same hand that humbled you did raise you vp againe that he that inflicted the wound into your soule applied thereunto the
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ— benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
for all those which receiuing the first fruites of thy holy spirit walke before thee in vprightnesse of their heart wee thy vnworthy children come vnto thee in the name of thy onely begotten sonne Iesus Christ our Lord beseeching thee to renue and encrease thy holy spirit in vs and to purifie our hearts more and more by faith that we may haue a clearer sight and a surer perswasion of thy fatherly goodnesse vnto vs and that wee may more readily performe our dutifull obedience vnto thee For wee doe acknowledge and confesse vnto thy sacred Maiestie that we haue yet neuer hitherto worthily esteemed thy mercies towards vs nor sufficiently expressed the fruites of our bounden dutie towards thee but that still we remaine ignorant and forgetfull of many good things which wee ought and might know And we confesse Lord wee are slacke vnto those things which thy holy spâ—â—t offereth to our mindes vnapt to doe them soone wearie of wel-doing and wherein we please thee something we please our selues too much Moreouer wee likewise confesse that we are ignorant of many euill things that wee haue done doe or may doe forgetfull of diuers things which sometime wee haue hadde knowledge and remorse of And now the things which come to our remembrance and are in our sight doe not appeare to be soâ—sinfull in any measure as they are and ought of vs to be regarded Yea wee are beguiled ere euer we are aware with our present corruptions and they cleane so fast vnto vs that wee can hardly leaue them but most hardly bee brought to true repentance of them We beseech therefore thy sacred Maiestie to worke in vs by thy holy spirit a wise and carefull searching out of and into our sinnes that by the lawe wee may be conuinced of them awakened by thy threatnings rebuked for them by thy iudgements executed vpon the wicked and exercised toward thy children seruants and friends that so wee may feare and tremble for them And by the serious premeditation of the vncertaine houre of a most certaine death of the day of thy generall ineuitable and dreadfull iudgement of the horrible and euerlasting paines of the wicked in the helles and their losse of the inestimable ioyes of the heauens stirre vp our dead hearts to seeke thee O Father in thy Christ and thy sonne our Lord and Sauiour in the Gospell And finally we pray that we may bee euen confounded in our selues by the fruitfull remembrance of thy blessed sufferings the most precious blood-sheading and death of our Lord Iesus Christ that so we may be humbled after that manner and measure thy children should bee beseeching thee that wee may so aforehand accuse our selues before thy blessed Maiestie that our aduersarie may haue no power hereafter to accuse vs so iudge our selues that we be not iudged by thee so with shame sorrow feare and trembling acknowledge the vilenes of our sinnes wholely before the throne of thy iustice that wee finde it to be a throne of grace and mercie vnto vs in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now O Lord the searcher of the hearts and reynes thou knowing this to be the humble and single desire of our hearts wee flye vnto thee for refuge beseeching thee by thy holy spirit to worke in vs a clearer sight of the wisedome of our Lord Iesus Christ wherby our minds may be further cleared from blindnes and we haue a clearer sight of the whole ministerie of our saluation in him and graunt vs God a fuller perswasion of the discharge of all our sinnes in his death and of the imputation of his righteousnesse vnto vs in his resurrection that the guiltinesse of our conscience may daily more and more goe away from vs and peace of the same be confirmed in vs especially in the time of our temptation and trouble the day of our death and the houâ—e of iudgement And next most mercifull Father graunt vs a more powerfull experience of his death killing sinne in vs and of his resurrection raising vs vp vnto a new life that daily we may be lesse sinful and more holy righteous and sober in this present life that so also wee may haue a more sure and stedfast hope in his redemption and may more strongly resist the vanities of this world in false pleasures profits and glories and more patiently endure all manner of miseries of the same which may befall vs vntill his glorious appearing when hee shall come to be glorious in his Saints and made maruellous in al those which beleeue in him Amen Furthermore O Lord whereas we are priuie to our selues ere it is knowne vnto others or vnto thee that thereby any sinne or sinnes more strange in vs through our corrupt nature or custome or the temptation of others or of the tempter wee beseech thee that there we may labour to finde the precious death of our Lord Iesus Christ more powerfull in subduing the same and whereas through vnabilitie of nature want of meanes or grace we are weaker in any duties of well-doing there we may striue to finde the vertue of his glorious resurrection more effectuall in raising vs vp in meanes of life so that our familiar corruptions being cured and our speciall infirmities being relieued wee may be also endued as with generall graces meete for all Christians so with such peculiar graces as may be meete for our callings and inable vs to glorifie thy holy name build vp others in well-doing and treasure vp the fruites of a good conscience for our selues at all times and especially in our neede And in this behalfe the desire of our heart is that thy holy spirit worke in vs the renouncing of our reason so farre forth as it is blinde and the crucifying of our affections so farre forth as they be corrupt that so we may offer them vp with soule and bodie in sacrifice of humiliation and that hauing receiued these graces we may also offer them vp in sacrifice of obedience vnto thy gracious Maiestie And wherein soeuer we haue doe or shall with thy graces obey thee we desire to offer vp thy graces our obedience and our selues in a sacrifice of thankesgiuing and praising of thy holy and blessed name through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen All thy waies O Lord we acknowledge to bee mercie and truth we beseech thee therfore giue vs the holy fruites of al the good meanes thou hast heretofore wrought our good by as thy holy and sweete promises preached vnto vs read of vs meditated vpon by our selues or conferred of with others the prayers thankesgiuings Psalmes Hymnes of our selues our friends and thy Church thy sacred Sacraments the ministrie of thy holy Angels the communion of thy Saints and admonition which hath beene giuen vs for our good most humbly entreating that wee may haue sanctified vnto vs the remembrance of thy former mercies bestowed vppon thy Church vpon any member therof or vpon our selues either in benefits or in crosses and albeit our nature is
most impatient either of reproches offered vnto vs by our enemies or any iniuries by our friends yet herein we â—eruently aske of thy wise and merciful goodnes that wee may reape a good fruite euen of such euill meanes And because wee grow to bee acquainted with the pride of our spirits and sloath fulnesse of our flesh and few meanes are left vs and many offences by our selues conceiued by others and Sathan offered doe alreadie and are daily like more to assaile vs O Lord thou which hast beene our God euen from our first birth especially since our new birth be thou the God of our middle age yea of our old dayes if we liue so long vntill thou finish the last worke of our new birth begun and continued thus farre in vs. To this ende wee aske of thee that we may vow and receiuing grace from thee wee doe vowe to vse all these forenamed good meanes of our saluation more mercifully than yet euer wee vsed them in vsing of them wee aske more feare of thy Maiestie faith of thy promises purenesse of our hearts loue vnto others and withall blessing and fruite more aboundant that our latter workes may be better then our former Wofull experience O blessed Sauiour teacheth and moueth vs to call vpon thee as for these former things so to be preserued and protected by thy almightie and mercifull grace from our owne corruption to come from all Sathans temptation and accusations from all manner of contagion of the vngodly in their iniuries reproches and their benefits praises their â—orceries inchantments yea from any hurt of thy children as they bee not regenerate and from any hurt by thy creatures so farre forth as any of these things may hurt our saluation Former experience O mightie God and mercifull Father ought not onely to teach but also to enforce vs to giue thee thankes praise and glory for thy former mercies vpon vs and thy Church bestowed but wherein thou hast prouided for vs many arguments of strength of faith or ignorance forgetfulnes negligence and want of reuerence of thy mercies receiued minister iust cause of humiliation and therefore in some faith in and thankfulnesse for thy former mercifull blessings and yet in much weaknesse in the merits of Iesus Christ our Lord with our whole heart wee beseech thee giue vs a good portion of thy spirit to call carefully thy benefites to our remembrance wisely to vnderstand them and reuerently to regard and truly to be thankfull for them in mind in heart in word and deed through Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen Wee beseech thee most mightie God and mercifull Father to make partakers of our praiers and thankesgiuings all the whole Church and euery member thereof especially where dutie most chargeth promise bindeth necessitie craueth and thy glory chalengeth c. FINIS A TABLE OF THE CHIEFE POINTS OF DOCTRINE HANDLED IN THIS VOLVME GATHERED INTO AN Alphabeticall order A ABstinence vsed 807. want of it hurt the godly 808. Admonition 28. 256 789 to whome it is to be giuen 205. and in what manner 547. 698. 58. of inferiours to superiours 257. how it should be taken 58. Rules of it in generall 629. 630. 631. Adoption what it is and trials thereof 450 Adulterie what it is and how many wayes committed 676. 767. 790. Remedies against it 635. 636. Affection naturall is corrupt 1. 103. 638. 681. 727. 57. 515. 325. alwayes to bee suspected 274. 651. the triall of it 1. 671. 680. how it is renewed 243. 175. 742. goood affections required in good workes 264. 161. Dead Affections 459. 827. Affliction 2. 262. 638. causes of it 35. 640. 197. 234. 235. necessitie thereof 80. how grieuous a thing 97 ioyes in it 686. 782. who are afflicted 95. 96. 639 766. the ende and vse of affliction 1. 2. 112. 686. 533. 334. how to comfort the afflicted 6. 106 1107 114. 116. Affliction soone tries godlie and godlesse 489. three rules for it 864. 865. Ambition 99. how to fight against Ambition 466. Amitie turned into enmitie 798. Anger godlie 243. euill anger 79â— cause of it 466. Triall of anger 3. 641. 204. 547. Angels watch ouer veâ— and how 3. 646 not seene but extraordinarily 641. euill Angels 310. 311. 312. Antichrist 666 Apparell 712. Apostasie how great a sinne 627. An Arrian Heretike 110. Armour of a Christian 308. 309. Assurance of saluation 322. 323. 328. See Saluation Astonishment 24â— Atheisme 3. Austeritie 769. B BAptisme 642. Our vowe in Baptisme euer to bee remembred 477. on what day to be remembred 157. Belieuers like children 18. the belieuer not hastie 408. Blessednes 314. the causes of it 207. the effects of it 209. true blessednes wherein it consisteth 394 Blessing denied because of sinne 784 786. the way to obtaine temporall blessings 644. these are no signes of Gods fauour 645. Blindnes of men 165. causes of it 197. Booke of GOD especiallie to be taken vp with the examples thereof 421. All that can delight the heart of man contained in the booke of God 446 Brethren most vehement in Loue and so in hatred 685. Brownists 258 C CAlamities publike fearefull Tokens thereof 464. causes of it 791. publike most affect vs most 2â— Calling generall speciall 645. misliking thereof dangerous 4. 30. 38. 613. 493. Of calling vpon GOD with diuerse circumstances thereof 449. Care immoderate of outward things hurtfull 464 644 Catechising of Children whiles they are yong required 2 8. 642. 664. families must bee catechized â—9â— how and by whom it must be done 649 6â—5 distinguished from preaching ibid. reasons for it 665 Cause good why it hath ill successe who are enemies to it 8. constancie in it 50 how to prosper in a good cause 461 they may looke to bee potected that haue a good cause and handle that cause well 504 256 651 Censuring of others how it must be done 4 Ceremonies 787 their first originall 152 good and profitable 652 euill and to be hated 353 321 364 Charitie 820 voyde of suspition 79 Chastitie 78 CHRIST 654 his excellencie in all knowledge 751 how and where we must labour to finde CHRIST to apply him 397 his Temptations 490 his Passion in â—oule â—4 186 his Buriall and the vse of it 84 his Resurrection 85 178 he holdeth his Kingdome by two Titles 655 two Crownes 6â—6 his incercession how he must be followed 692 654 his power 852 Christians their estate 308 who bee true Christians 231 A Christians life is the Meditation of the Lawe of GOD c. 459 Difficulties in Christianitic 384 Church why called holie and Catholike the Authoritie and dignitie of it 648 the prospetitie thereof should make vs reioyce 275 a care of the prosperitie a note of Gods children 620 wants in it and yet tollerable 74 648 819 ChildreÌ„ foolish 276 why God giueth such to parents 2â—2 how to be brought vp ibid 662 66â— how to bee corrected 278 marks of Gods children 853 316 their calling and priuiledges
782 their comfort in this life 341 their loue to parents and the Triall of it 76 chastized and wherefore 640 787 subiect to two extremities 307 how Gods children haue many changes in this life and wherefore 497 Gods goodnes towards them when he plagueth the wicked 499 Circumcision 668 705 Combat of the faithfull 81 CoÌ„fort for a troubled mind 6. 33 109 112 681. 768. See afflicted false coÌ„fort 778. Company of the wicked to be auoided 332 Communion with CHRIST 1â—2 with his members 1â—3 318 the benefit of obseruing all Gods commandements 395 Hee that offendeth in any one commandement is guiltie of all ibid. Concupiscence how to auoide it 8. 458 Conference necessary 5. 614 12â— 647. 662 Confession of sinne 38 484 Confession of sinne 649. of all 690 of speciall 107 hard to confesse sinne 32 33 the benefit of the confession of our sins 409. confession two folde publike priuate to God to men 360 361 Conscience afflicted 5. 6. 37. See afflicted Of sinne 701. tormented 9â— 99. 639 hardnes 651. a good conscieÌ„ce 5. notes of iâ— 313. examination of it 650 peace of it 650 209 tender 650 773. 611 troubled yet pardoned 867 Scriptures for a weake conscience 854 what it is 3â—8 ConstaÌ„cie in a good cause in the faith 511 Contempt of the Gospell punished 791 Contention 801 419 Contentation 26 678 759 770 Contâ—act of Matrimony vsed of the heatheÌ„ 122 commended in Scripture 123 what it is and how the contracted must bee taught 123. 124. a forme of coÌ„tract 1â—8 Controuersies how farre permitted in the Church and wherefore 727 Conuersion 281 how hard a thing 252 the onely outward meanes of it 282 Correction how the Lord correcteth and why 34 6â—2 7â—5 How men ought to rect 278 651 See Censure Corruption naturall 8. 636 703 secret corruption 10â— how knowne 58. knowledge and feeling of it necessarie 11. 681 delighteth in meanes it cannot haue 92 hindereth good actions 27 Couenants particular 477 Couering infirmities 7 Couetousnes vnsatiable 643. 6â—4 how discouered 6â—0 604. how to fight against it and ouercome it 466 Curtesie of the wicked what it is 837 Counsell 612 Creation what it is 82. right vse of the creatures 312 783 what it is to bee a newe creature 370 ioy therein â—64 Crosses refine the Faithfull 2. 38. 117 they are necessarie 649 the vse of it 116 ioyes vnder it 68â— three things required to finde comfort therein 2 the wicked cowaâ—ds vnder the crosse 48â— Crosse of CHRIST what is meant thereby 366 36â— how crosses of wood and other things came 36â— Curiositie 475 Curse a secret curse 662 680 Custome 332 D Dauid 552 his adulterie 7â—2 â—auncing a sinne 169 Death sudden 66â— good 465 violent â—8 quiet to some men an euill â—igâ—â— 2â—1 measurable feare of it commendable â— 250 wishes of it vnlawfull 9 meditation of it profitable 656 6â—3 how to die the death of the righteous 49 the godlie die in the fittest time 45 their sinne abolished by it 875 806 no man to be iudged according to his state in death 9 Debt two kindes of it 754 Decalogue 73 Deceir 688 Delights 612 Dâ—sertion what it is 398 It is twofolde Ibid. Three endes for which God vseth desertions 401 the vse that Christians ought to make thereof 402 Desire 735 respected of God more then the deede 9 6 8 How to examine it 680 800 7â—2 mans desire vnsatiable 6â—3 why we haue it not 760 Despaire and remedie against it 8â—9 Diet 10 charitable iudgements of professors in cases of desperation 400 their iudgement to be left to God ibid. Dâ—â—t 10 DiffereÌ„ce between persons callings 49â— Dâ—ligence to serue God 55 Dâ—sobedience 3â—0 Discipline of the ancient Church 768 842 Discretion necessary therein 84â— Dispraise 10 Distraction froÌ„ a good matter the cause of it 10 Diuine â— things make a good diuine 410 Dâ—uell how he may hurt 2 how he tempteth and accuseth â—04 his subtilty 7â—4 his strength 7â—0 of diuers names giuen vnto him 845 Doctrine 772 three rules to examine it by 11 false doctrine infections 491 Dreames the causes vse of them 10 326 Dulnes and deadnes 10. causes of it 6 30 273. 496. 584. how to auoid it 160. 662 329 the most perfect earhly things are imperfect shall haue an end pag 4â—2 E ECclesiastes a briefe summe of it 628 Education of children See children Elders 352 Election 719 Elect their priuiledge 782 Enmitie 798 the way to ouercome our enemies 464 rules to be obserued when wee pray against them 512 Enuie 732 Error 817 Examination of our sins 101 of our selues 31 284 1â—7 642 671. 703. Example 247 249 263 268 96 632 vse of example 9 666 how farre to bee followed 11 720 721 Excommunication what it is and how dangerous to despise 842 discretion required therein 843 who were excommunicated in the ancient Church 792 Exercises of religion publike 11 75 priuate 158 498 the vse benefit thereof 6â—3 to strengthen iudgment to whet affection 19 778 to whom vnprofitable 241 498 wherefore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises 498 Exhortation Legall Euangelicall 3â—9 Experience 11 Bucharist what we eate and drinke therein and how 192 why 193 examination before and the reasons thereof 187 Eye of idlenesse 676 Eyes the gouernement of them 671 677 not gouerned how hurtfull 792 5â— the vanitie of them 416 F FAlling the childe of God may fall 13 the strongest may fall 761 Familie what care is to be had of it 12 278 the whole familie punished for the sinne of the master 684 Familie of Loue. 453 Famliaritie with the wicked forbidden punished 492 Fasting 8. no set time for it 135. publike fast 152. How expedient in our Time 151. the austeritie of the Fathers in it 653. Humilitie therein required 674 Fauour of God 682. found in affliction 687. to be sought more then the fauour of men 686 Faires on the Sabbath day 165 Faith 11. what it is 81. How needfull 12. 484. faith worketh 588. triall of it 640. 814. How the faith of Gods children differeth from the vaine imaginations of the wicked 492. the triall of our Faith when God delayes to performe his promises 508. decay of it 176. 510. Eclipse of it 265. the life secret 54. without feeling 655. 662. faith only iustifieth 86. want of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things 464. Spirit of faith 484 faithfull how farre they are saide to be wise 461 Feare Three kindes of feare 682 properties of it 683. godlie feare 248. 528. 3â—3 353. 55. difference of the godly and wicked therein 31. 53. immoderate feare 504. 13. 504. scrupulous feare 1â—5 false feare 857 fewe men trulie fearing 491 Feastings 14. on the Sabbath day hazard soules 168 Feeling 1. 6. 12. 40. 273. 286. 679. 777. 804. 481. vnder the crosse 27. of the forgiuenes of sinnes 254. of a spirituall gâ—ace 655. Dauid lost it 248. 866 867. of wants 507 Figures 132 Fire the
properties thereof 244 Flesh what it is 289. 224. how it must be kept vnder 808. combat betweene it and the spirit 221. 225 Fooles who be 625. diuers kindes of follie 732 Forgetfulnes the cause of it 609 Fornication 501 See Adulterie Why God seemeth somtime to forsake his children 397 39â— Frailtie to be borne with 545 Friendship Rules to bee obserued therein 14 with whom it should be made 624 Friends not profiting in godlines 857 Free-will 477 525 Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrowes 484 Fruites 12 Furies 589 G GIfts extraordinary 15. of the spirit 694 Glorie vaine 273 God his patience mercie 694 his countenance 544. to see feele it 662 two notes of his goodnesse 847. three notes of his fauour 680 his works 748 his Temple 804 his iudgements â—â—â— no flying from it 6â—8 his Anger and wrath 696 his word the power and priuiledge thereof 8â—8 his prouidence 466 850 Godlines 533 hard to come to 466 the mirrour of it 525 true godlinesse and religion to be preferred before all worldlie things 383 two speciall things to attaine true godlinesse 466 godlie often troubled with vnbeliefe 495 Blasphe mers of the godly 3. â—orts 419 Good name 264 261 259 Good workes 15 See Workes Gospell what it is 72 88 772 824 the triall of our loue to it 766 contempt thereof punished 649 â—24 How it is said to kill 20 Grace 649 692 decay of Gods graces how dangerous 15 what miserie grace doth free vs from 38 what good things it maketh vs to enioy 381 the fruites and effects thereof 381 382 the price of Grace Ibid. the rarenesse of it 382 the continuance of it ibid. Hee which is once in the estate of Grace shall bee in the same for euer 398 how God takes away one grace from his seruants and puts another in the roome thereof ibid. Griefe 25 7â—8 522 for sinne 15 242 for other mens sinne 457 good to bee grieueed 102 681 griefe because wee cannot grieue 194 Gripings fallen in the bodie 2 H HArdnes 716 79â— the cause thereof 16 57 two kinds thereof 255 a great plague 718 to haue a feeling thereof is good 681 Haruest 165 Haste to doe good things 36 800 too great haste hurtfull 2â—1 Hatred of sinne 320 Health not to attribute it to Physicke 639 Hearing of the Word 72. the best hearing 708. how wee must heare 196. 34â— preparation thereto 709. 53. profite thereby 59. how manie sorts of hearers and what to bee obserued therein 834. 835 Heart 1â— 5. 271. 115. two causes of watching ouer it 24. nourishing of euill in the heart 171. fainting of it 6â—1 circumcision of it 70â— In ofâ—ering our selues to Gods seruice wee must search and digge deepe into our hearts 387. Fiue marks of an vpright heart 387. 388. he must haue a sound heart that would haue sound happines 38â— The description and properties of a sound heart 386. 415. 416 Hell the tâ—rmens of it 658. 695 Helpe in neede 728 Heresie â—7 45â— 471. dangerous 720 why men detest it not 472 Hereâ—ikes 529. how different from Christians 54. Ciuill conuersation of heretikes 454. They are discouered by the crosse 455. why so fewe heretikes conuerted 467 Holie Ghost of the sending of it 216 See Spirit Hope 497. 754 Humilitie 18. 796. 467. true 28â— in the godlie 269 a speciall grace 825 86â— from whence 8â—0 the meanes of it two â—34 3â—5 want of it hindereth in godlinesse 520. phantasticall 270 Hypocrisie 19. 140. 574. grosse and close 266. Markes 717. vnâ—ased 8â—0 Triall of it 44. kindes 202. how it differeth from godlines 715 Hypocrites God hath a quarrell against them 386. hee loathes their seruicâ—s ibid. they liue in continuall danger ibid. I I Dolatrie occasions of it to bee aâ—oyded 220. Idlenesse is occasion of sinne 646. of stâ—alth 78 Iealousie godlie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie 510 Iests 20. foolish â—estings 52 Ignorance of the people must make the Ministers warie 209. 15â— of old age 685. cause of disobedience 733 the Saints bewaile it 501 Ignorance a cause to humble vs 475. wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition 473 Ignorance and error differ 869 Imaginations if rouing dangerous 467 Impatiencie 7. 8. the cause of it 704. a good meditation against it 674 Impenitencie the causes of it 781 Impietie discouered 764 Impudencie how it commeth 79â— of our time 848 Incredulitie in Gods children 537 Infidels haue no good name â—61 Infirmities to see and to bee grieued for them 727 Iniurie how to beare 727. what are to be borne 730 Iudgement 727. what strengthen it 19 how to attaine to it 175. who are hastie therein 202. corrupt iudgement 466. day of iudgment 648. 657. how it is said to be neere 658. sudden 7â—8 three things in it 65â— consideration of them 469. foure reasons approuing Gods iudgements to bee good 414. iudgement for the word of God 406 a visible iudgement of God 501 Iusticiaries 103 Iustification by Faith 678. 848. Arguments of it 243 Iustice two Courts of it 679 Ioy 323. true 46. sweete 986. of a good conscience 693. to the Worde 14. tryall thereof 16. it may be lost 248. Difference of the godlie and godlesse therein 31. Two kindes of it 725 Ioy of saluation how great 293 to labour for it 294. two sortes of ioyes in receiuing of the Word 294 K KIngdome diuerslie taken 287. none shall appeare in it which make not an entrance on Earth 289. What must be solde before wee can possesse it 302. Kingdome of CHRIST how to know where it is 221 Keyes of the Kingdome committed to all Ministers 288 Knowledge 664. â—4 general 20. their knowledge purâ—lind that either know little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing 474. to what end God giueth knowledge 410. the vse and abuse of knowledge ibid. true where and how to finde it 6â—4 wrought by the Spirit 229. how confirmed 498. sinnes after it 10â— to sinne against it a tempting of God 8â—6 why wee profit not thereby 196. corrupt kindes of it 721 Knowledge ministeriall 453 L LAw of God 138. what it is 72. why giuen to all 132. morall and naturall differ 154. morall before Moses 829. morall and ceremoniall how abrogated 133. how to be preached 59. difference of the Law and the Gospell 889 Learne what a christian should specially desire to learne 396 and where ibid. League none with the wicked 611 Libertie to take heede vnto it 10â— 457 outward libertie brings inward bondage 468 Libertines against them 380 Lies 659 Life and the shortnes of it 659 it is but the present time 660 Light refused for darknesse â—73 Loue a true token of it 14 520 of God 113 695 4â—4 545 of our brethren 685 of the word 87 766 arguments of our loue to God 454 456 natural loue must giue place to heaueÌ„ly loue ibid. we may not loue that best which the world esteemes best 516 to loue God onely as wee bee taught in his word 49â— duties of loue 160 how
to folfow it 586 Seeking of God 836 Sermons â—6 twice on the Sabbath 563 SeruaÌ„ts their maisters dutie 163 177 their dutie to their maisters 784 Shame and shamefastnes 851 Shepheards and heardsmen 306 Sicknes in minde how cured 5 794 all are sicke 793 their impatiencie to be borne with 7 rules for them 34 to visit the sicke 275 what they should doe in their sicknes 640 715 Signe of grace 170 how it differeth from a figure 138 Silence in meetings not good 5 not too strict 64â— Similitudes of things naturall and better knowne applied to things diuine and lesse knowne vnto vs 11 12 15 16 18 20 21 29 4â— 4â— 244 245 247 262 264 285 613 100 â—52 162 164 166 174 874 875 876 877 294 265 636 640 651 652 655 656 659 661 673 676 682 685 689 693 7â—4 710 713 717 752 722 776 785 79â— 793 802 809 813 819 822 829 Simplicitie godly 715 Sinceritie 161 209 Sinne to finde out specialll sinnes 5 and to confesse them 10â— 484 cause of it within vs 30 in what respect worldlings leaue it 616 fearefull to make a sport of it 626 secret sinnes 37 262 272 610 5â—1 secret sinnes not repented of 461 sinnes not equal 631 euery sinne hath two reasons for it 670 the death of it in the faithful 682 first motions of sinne must be crucified 467 particular sight and loathing of speciall sins 475 wisedome of Gods children to preuent sin 514 of three things which may keepe vs from it 697 two heads of many sinnes 703 ripenes in sins 712 foure companions of sin 7â—0 the cause of the losse of many blessings 786 dominion of it 527 528 presumptuous sinnes 852 to leaue sinne and to repent 85â— differ 858 to leaue it not sufficient 304 sinne of apostacie and fiue reasons to disswade therefrom 627 A maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sinne 90 we must deale with our sinnes as the iudge doth with malefacters 4â—9 Singing of Psalmes with feeling 30 Sleepe triall therein 36 Slothfulnes 1 Sobrietie at all times required 769 214 Societie 14 of the wicked ought to be shuâ— ned 610 612 â—93 Gods children how sweete 458 Sophistrie of the diuell 734 Sorrow two extremities in it 16 not to delay sorrow for sin 29 worldly 265 godly sorrow 282 signes of it 284 it must be continued 286 it is the way to heauen 285 foolishly put off 95 Soule the consumption thereof 4â—7 starued 846 847 Speech good in meetings required of dutie 647 to speake pleasing things and serue the time 750 Spirit of God comes by the word 12 two workes thereof 13 singularitie of spirit 37 religion vnprofitable to those that want the spirit 241 precepts of not quenching the spirit 242 testimonie of it 875 of faith 484 of cheerefulnes 556 Spirituall man must haue an alteration 42 Superstition 35 41 it breaketh off loue in all estates 801 popish superstition described 345 Surmises euill against others 263 666 Swearing 659 790 Swine who be 455 T TO be taught of God 469 temptation 37 702 47 when and how it breeds 39 wee must not yeeld in it 865 866 how to know whether wee be tempted 816 why many are ouertaken therewith 300 how we conspire with Sathan therein 876 how God tempteth vs 813 what it may teach vs 874 resistance of it a signe of grace 874 dispute not with Sathan 874 Terrors of minde sudden 48 Thanksgiuing 812 of al sacrifices most acceptable 40 483 to God for feeding our soules 177 it was a chiefe exercise of Dauid 458 459 How a Christian may say vnto the Lord I am THINE 449 Thoughts euill resting in the minde how dangerous 267 why Gods children are often exercised therewith 27â— euill thoughts on the Sabbath depriue vs of the fruit of Gods worship 171 two kinds of thoughts 704 what Satan doth suggest into men 748 Conscience of thoughts 543 Theefe on the crosse 794 notes markes of faith in him 693 Time the â—ithe of it to Gods worship 1â—5 To redeeme it for good meditations 471 Tinder the efficacie of it in our nature 676 Trauelling on the Sabbath 167 Tree of life Adam had it for a signe 133 Troubles necessarie to feele them for foure causes 439 Two things sustaine vs in our troubles 508 Trust. 29. to trust onely in God 494 Truth how we ought to speake it 622 Truth and peace go together 728 how God punisheth such as receiue not the truth in loue 802 3. kinds of truths 818 V VAnitie both of life and religion is deceit 501 Vertue two speciall fruites of it 260 Visitation of the sicke 275 Vnbeleefe the godly often troubled with it 95. why we see it not 5â—7 how it is shewed vs. 549 Vngodlines 41 Vnmercifulnes how great a sinne 837 Vnthankfulnes 41 punished 269 cause of it 678 Vse of the creatures 41 813 Vaine-glorie 518 Why God visiteth his dearest sernants 445 Visions how farre to be beleeued 41 Vowes rash 822 what a vow is 477 two things hinder vs from holy vowes 478 to vow against drunkennes 479 Vowes in baptisme must be remeÌ„bred 477 against Whoredome Ibid. 41. Vowes in holy purposes 397 Vsurie 41 Vulgus how it may be taken 667 W WAiting on God properties thereof 17 Wanâ— to lament it in others 457 Wantonnes ends in wickednesse 727 799 468 Watchfulnes 703 527 two causes of watching ouer our hearts 616 304 Way in it three things to be considered 703 euill way two things to be considered therein 416 The way of lying what it is 411 why it is so called ibid. the good way must be chosen ibid. Wearines in good things 531 453 Warfare of a Christian. 531 29â— 298 Description of a wicked man and why he is so called 450 451 Wicked their societie to be auoided 610 how they walke in sinne and know it not 614 the diuell helpes them in meditation 463 punished 699 Wickednesse and wantonnesse 468 Wife how the husband should gouerne her 124 Will free 525 how accepted for the deede 61 Wisedome how to hold it fast 609 what it is 625 99 how the faithfull are wise 124 461 our owne wisedome to be suspected 57 Difference betweene true and false wisedome 414 415 Wits the diuell chuseth the best for his seruice 62 Witchcraft 468 aduertisement against it 42 how cured 822 consulting with witches is to aske counsell of the diuell 578 581 Wonders to beware of 822 Word of God 649 549 preparation to heare it 42 true arguments of Loue thereto 453 the power of it 282 283 857 it is a treasure and hidden 289 few loue it therefore 290 wherfore so many neglect the word 462 how it is found before it be sought 291 famine of it 791 loue to it 440 5â—4 44â— it is necessarie for safe direction 475. to keepe it in a good conscience bringeth wisedome 466 it yeelds most profit pleasure and glory 457 whole felicitie therein 470 direction thereof safe 475 why Gods word is wonderfull 410 it neuer
lie in sinne without repentance Repentance defined Note The faithfull haue a cortinuall repentaence all their life Gospell defined Penitence repentance how they differ Foure differences betweene the law gospel Rom. 3. 2. The combat of the faithfull Flesh defined The motions and lustes of the flesh The spirit rebukes and restraines euill motions in vs. The liues of the world Sathan how he fights To resist the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne Prayer defined Part of Lordsâ— * The wound of the spirit By the often checkes of conscience we may know what sinnes sway most in vs. Like reason like law Strange workes as Iron mils such like must rest on the Sabbath I wish that these two arguments of the Sabbath and of Tithe were more fully handled by some godly learned Diuines * Gâ—â—ealogies Luk â—4 45. The minde cast downe what shall comfort vs Parts to be considered Persons afflicted in minde The courage of heathens not disquieted in minde Papists disquieted in mindâ— Iob. Dauid Hezekiah Ieremiah Christ Iesâ—s an example most comfortable for all afflicted conciences True pâ—ace of minde how comfortable attained Nothing can more disquiet vs if we be at peace with God through Iesus Christ and contrarily c. Vnbeleeuers by violent deaths do not ende but begin their torments A tormented conscience cannot flie from God The second part of the first diuision * Or verieshie that is warie How wise many be to preuent many euils and how few labour to preuent afflictions of minde * Or by law In seeking so greedily for earth and so faintly for heauen we thinke we labour for our peace but we hasten this way into many griefes sorrowes 1. Tim. 6. 7. 8. 9. Ambitious How we may be preserued from the wound of conscience Simile Preseruatiues against afflictions of mind Psal. 25. 1. Cor. 11. 29. Sinnes of youth To glorie in sins of youth Rom. 6. 22. The leauing of sinne is not the repenting of sinne For what causes many leaue sinne Examination of sinnes after our calling Sinnes like soreâ— Simile Couer not thy sinne Sinnes after knowledge A blessed thing to be awaked and grieued by checkes of conscience Remedie Sinnes of omission Note The negligent vse of the meanes of saluation * Or wakened and quickened Secret corruption Iusticiarie Pharisies Affections fighting against iudgement Examination hard Returne to sins to come * Or in resemblance The godly iealousie of Gods children Take heede to our libertie The diuell tempting The diuell accusing Note Boldnes in plague Zeale What perfection we haue in this life A scrupulous feare Remission of sinne and mortification of sinne goe together Sixe points which must be knit together 1 2 3 4 5 6 The third part of the first diuision The godly afflicted Salue of this sore How to proceede in comforting the afflicted The vaine â—â—ifts of some in afflictions of minde Note well Meete comforters Pâ—â—â— â—â— Confession â—â— speciall sins Not to eye one sinne onely and to forget the rest Secret motiones vnto sinnes Doubts * Or streÌ„gth Note Two grouÌ„ds to be remembred in the cures of soules afflicted How to begin with the laâ— incuring consciences afflicted An Arian executed at Norwich 1 Good considerations in vrging the law to some afflicted 2 In afflictions euer looke to the end Some haue but a confused conceit of their sinnes in their afflictions Mockers and scorners of the afflicted * Or warraÌ„t The feeling of our sinnes an earnest of our regeneration Note The froth of sinne in the regenerate To feele that we would faine loue the Lord. Sinne and Sathan haue lost the sting in Christ. Note How to answere SathaÌ„ and sinne in temptations Good feare God as a father pitieth vs. Simile Some vtterly ignorant of the afflictions of minde The state of the wicked which sorrow not for sinne How to speak to our owne hearts in afflictions How greatly to account of our afflictions Prosperitie how dangerous to some Securitie Patience vnder the crosse In prosperitie to remember aduersitie I he crosse sent to exercise our faith Abraham Dauid Ezechias 1 Rom. 8. 2 3 1 Who be righteous and who be not 2 â— Pet. 2. Heb 11. Luke 18. Rom. 4. 3 Psalm 3â— Matth. 11. 28. Phil. 3. Luke 18. Rom. 4. Phil. 3. 2. Heb. 4. Gen. 17. Psal. 32. and 129. and 4. Iam. 2. To haue religion in respect of persons False harted Protestants The second note of a righteous man Note Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. 7. Prou 4. 18. Phil. 3 15. Heb. 6. Esaiah 28. Reuel 3. Esaiah 28. Heb. 3. 14. Phil. 3 Gods children sometimes linger rather than goe forward Psalm 51. Psal. 119. 8. 6. 10. Psal. 15. 16. How to loue superiours equals inferiours Matth. 10. â— Cor 5. Rom. 15. 14. Iude 20. Gen. 18. Matth. 23. Iam. 5. Dan. 12. Matth. 25. Matth. 5. Psal. 126. 2. Pet. 2. Ezech. 9. 4. Psal. 119. 5. 3. Mark 3. Rom. 15. Psal. 69. Ierem. 12. Th' espousage or betrothing before full mariage knowne by the light of nature A contract is more than a simple promise of mariage How the parties betrothed must be taught to know their duties Note The contracted must remember that God by his good prouideÌ„ce brought them together Faith in Iesus Christ. The wisedome and loue of a good Christian in the gouernment of his wife The communioÌ„ of Saints The fift commandement The second commandement That loue which breeds by gedly meanes will loÌ„gest endure The third coÌ„ mandement * Amos. 7. 16. 17. 1. Sam. 3. 33. The fourth Commandement The fift commandement The obedieÌ„â—e of the wife to the husband How the husband is to rule his wife The sixt commandement No bitternes between man and wife The seuenth commandement True loue Iealousie Note The eight coÌ„mandement The ninth coÌ„mandement Man wife not to lay opeÌ„ the infirmities one of another The tenth coÌ„mandement Then hee prayed Iudg. 14. 21. 2. Sam. 13. 13. The inconueniences and commodities of keeping or breaking the Sabbath Popish Sabbath How men prophane the Sabbath The Sabbath the Lords market day He that keepeth the Sabbath keepeth the whole 1 The order of setting downe the doctrine of the Sabbath 2 1 2 3 Doctrine to informe the iudgement must goe before exhortation to moue affections What is generally to be obserued in this coÌ„mandement 5. Lax. 10. Precept Wherefore some commandements haue reasons some none Of the reasons and first of the first reason Deut. 5. 1 1 The Patriarks knew the morall law of God 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 A ceremonie is more then a shadow * Note the difference Why the law is giuen to all Christians as the posterity of Adam What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath * How the Sabbath is called a signe that is a document and not a figure Adam also in Paradise had the tree of life for a signe not for a bare figure No figures till sinne came into the world The Sabbath was not giuen
2 Spirit of faith and regeneration not vtterly quenched That the regenerate leese not the spirit of sanctification Ioh. 3. 7. 8. Ioh. 10. 28. 29. Note Simile Simile Vse of the doctrine of quenching the spirit 1 2 3 The notes of the spirit of sanctificatioÌ„ 1 First difference is in illumination 2 3 Knowledge of the godly like the Sun of the wicked like lightening Second difference in affections 1 2 Example How the faithfull loue God 2. Pet. 1. 2. 3. 4. The fourth rule The mercies of God how they worke in the wicked Notes of sanctification 1 Note Simile 1 2 3 4 What the godly are to feare Dauids feeling lost Note Our ioy may be lost Example Their state after arelapse We be as ready to murmur as the Israelites Murmuring Nature of murmuring Death Impatience Note Fauour of God how precious Riches no argument of Gods fauour Remedies against murmuring Faith in our Redemption and Faith in Gods prouidence goe together Belieue Gods prouidence and patience towards thee Rom. 2. 3. 4. Deut. 8. The second helpe against murmuring faith of our redemption Rom. 8. Gen. 24. 3 Beleeue thy sanctificatioÌ„ The conuersioÌ„ of a sinner how great a thing it is Esay 11. The third helpe faith of the resurrection See the treatise of the resurrection in the second part The fourth beleeue eternall life is thine The fift stay against murmuring Prouidence â— 2 3 Particular prouidence Note Examples of Gods prouidence See the treatise of the resurrection in the 2. part Psalm 37. A good obseruation 1 Properties of a patient minde Phil 4. 11. Ierem. 45. 4. Gen. 28. 1. Tim. 6. Psalm 4. The feeling of forgiuenes of sinnes brings coÌ„tentation with it The second propertie of patience Prou 10. To receiue earthly blessings from the Lord wee must be voide of distracting cares Matth. 6. and resigne all our right into his hands Conclusion 1 2 3 4 1. Sam. 2. 30 Rules of true zeale Hypocriticall zâ—ale Brownisme Matth. 7. * Or though we know nothing by our selues 1 Cor. 4. 4. How to censure other men Admonition 2. Propertie True zeale and humilitie goe together Iob 31. How inferiours admonish superiours 3. Propertie To reioyce in the publike prosperitie of the Church when priuate crosses make vs sad 4. Propertie True zeale not blinde in reprouing sinne in â—indred Pâ—râ—es â—olly The â— note of zeale Ioh. 29. 8. 9. Brownists Admonition little practised The 6. note zealous in defence of the poore The 7. note 2. Cor. 12. 2â— The sinnes of the flocke are the sinnes of the Pastor Two speciall fruits of vertue which euer increase one another A good name more precious thaÌ„ gold Effects of a good name most comfortable in all states sorts of men Magistrates Lawyers Preachers Schoolemasters Captaines Psalm 40. 1. God will turne c. Godly poore Poore 1 Not to hurt our neighbours good name Susanna 2 Care to get a good name Care of a good name keepes vs in obedience 1 Infidels haue no good name The first step to a good name a religious care against open and outward sinnes great and small Simile Eccles 10. 1. Simile Note The iudgement of the world of the godly A religious care against secret sinnes which bring vs out of credit with God Secret sinnes many waies reuealed wheÌ„ the Lord will afflict vs. Euill surmises Eccles. 7. The second step to a good name Auoide occasions of euill Example A prayer Note The third step to a good name is to be plentifull in good workes Simile 1 Two rules of good workes 2 Looke well to thine affectioÌ„ to the end thou hast purposed in thine heart of euery good worke 1 2 3 Good counsell against euill report 1 2 1 2 Psalm 37. 5. 6 Offences Non â—inor est virtus quaÌ„ quaerere paris tueri Euill report 1 2 They are shamelesse men which regard not how they be reported of Worldly sorrowe Hypocrisie 1. grosse 2. close 1 2 Special rules when a secret sinne is cause of euil report 1 Ioshua 7. 2 How wee ought to profit by euill reports â— Two occasioÌ„s of euil reports An euill thought resting in the minde how dangerous Vse of false reports 1 2 Luke 14. 11. Iam 4. 6. 1. Pet. 5. 5. Gen. 3. Examples of pride Gen. 11. 7. Exod. 14. Hester 7. Dan. 4. Amos. â— 1. King 20. 22 2. King 23. Act. 12. 23. 2. Chro. 16. 10 1â— 2. King 20. 2. Chro. 32. 37 Vnthankefulnes punished 2. Chro 35 Dauid Matth. 16. 17. Matth. 26. Priuie pride and the fruit of it 2. Cor. 12. Saul Ahab Rehoboam 1. Sam. 9. 12. 10. 22. 1 King 2â— 27. and 29. 1. King 12. 24. Humâ—tie in the godly Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph Moses Dauid Pledges Ezekiah Iosiah Asa. Esai 38. 2. Chro. 34. 1â— Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth Marie Wherefore the Lord huâ—bleth his childreÌ„ before that he honoreth crowneth them with his graces 1 2 3 Priderots and coÌ„sumes many good gifts of God â—â— vs. Aphantasticall humility Impatiencie It is best for vs vnder the crosse to bee thus minded Gen. 22. 2. Sam. 15. How to auoid the crosse or to be freed if it become A Stoicall numneffe When sinners die a quiet death it is an euill signe A heart obdurate and hard in sinne Not too greedily to desire prosperitie Prosperitie Gods iudgements To accept the good meanes in time when God calleth vs to repentance Note Rom. 2. 4. Spirituall pride Note Pray well before after preaching As graces increase so desire thy feare may increase Wherefore our feeling and ioyes are but by fits Vnthankefulnes cause of dulnes Strange doubts in the godly of Gods wisdome power c. Wherefore Gods childreÌ„ are often exercised with euil thoughts How the godly by not suspecting their affectioÌ„s may fall to grosse actions Security how dangerous Note Pro. 28. 14. Our priuie pride not respecting the meanes had plentifully how it is corrected AbseÌ„ce from the congregation Note Victorie ouer our faults before they get strength and breake forth Psalm 119. By what mes sengers God awakens his children Psalm 11â— Use of the former doctrine 1 2 3 To visit the sicke Heb. 11. 25. 27. Hebr. 12. 2. 3. Foolish children For what causes the Lord afflicteth parents in their children Education of children Mariage bed to be saÌ„ctified with prayer Godly children Gods speciall gift * As beautie strength wit c. * If the childe reseÌ„ble his pa rent sin beautie strength wit for the most part naturally hee is infected with the sins which accompanied those gifts in his parents as pride vaine-glory A notable meditatioÌ„ in the correctioÌ„ of children 1 The follie of some parents 2 PareÌ„ts must giue their children a good example in their priuate familie When to begin to catechize children Wee must mourne and pray in the corrections of our children Household gouernment The want of household discipline cause of many euils A note for parents Obiection That pareÌ„ts may haue a good conscience
be vncorrupt Popish superstition described The true religious and irreligious discerned in temptations and afflictions Simile Heretikes discouered by the crosse A shame to Protestants to suffer Papists to be more righteous than they be Papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie Simile The 2. argument of our true loue to God loue to the word Application 1 2 Ieroboam RehoboaÌ„ how like one another 3 The third argumeÌ„t of our loue to God Gods word yeelds most profit pleasure glorie Note this of libertie The naturall man counts all spirituall things as paradoxes 1. Cor. 2. 14. To lameÌ„t the waÌ„t of others Application Many grieue for their own sinnes which are not grieued for the sinnes of others The fourth argument of our loue to the word * * Cor 1 3 4 Rom 1 1â— How sweet and comfortable the 〈◊〉 is of Gods children Conference and admonition Rom 1 12. 13 Heb 3 12. â—â— Iud. ver 22 23 2 Prayer Note 3 Thankesgiuing Meditation The 119 Ps. iâ—a Psalm of experience More attend hearing and reading than coÌ„ference meditation A Christians life is the meditatioÌ„ of the law of God c. Affections dead Meditation must be conâ—â—â—â—â—d Psal. 1. 2. Meditation must 〈◊〉 or on the word We will alwaies thinke meditate of the things we loue Wherefore so many neglect the word Application Obiection Answere Carnall securitie * How enemies are ouercome Not to shoote with the diuell in his owne bowe Secret sinnes not repented of Note How to prosper in a good cause How farre the faithfull are said to be wise Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie Meditation Note The â—inde of man Schollers wiser thaÌ„ their teacher Note The diuell helpes the wicked in their meditations Carnal Protestants * Fearefull tokens of publike calamities Most read not the wisest men WaÌ„t of faith and of a good conscience make many barren in good things Youth spent in vanitie commonly ends oldage in profanenesse Good death Note Old doting and â—arnail Protestants Youth blessed of God To keepe the word in a good conscience brings a man to wisedome Two speciall things to attaine true godlines True godlines â—ow hardly come by Euill waâ—es how manie wayes considered Ambition how euery sin nâ—r reasoâ—eth Striue against reason Couetousnes how to ouercome it Anger Corrupt iudgement Humilitie The first motions vnto sin must be crucified Iam. 1. 13. Rouing imaginations daÌ„gerous Why so few heretikes are conuerted How to labor against our corrupt reasoÌ„ Witchcraft If outward liberty brings inward bondage theÌ„ outward things may defile a man Wickednesse and wantonnesse Note To be taught of God The consideratioÌ„ of Gods iudgements Iudgements Whole folicitie in the word Meanes to he carefully vsed A good note of our loue to the word Note To redeeme the time fâ—r good meditations Of our loue to the word the true marke To hate sin Heresie Note Why we doe not more deteâ—â— heresies The part branches of this portion Note Simile Simile Wilfull ignorance and voluntarie perdition Simile Light refused for darknes Purblinde they are that either knowe little or knowing neuer so much doe practise nothing Darknes or light in whole or in part A lanterne yet may leade a man that will follow the light thereof Simile Particular sight and loathing of speciall sinnes Note Warrant one of the word Worke without warrant is a worke of darknes The word necessarie Ignorance cause to humble vs. Safe when the word directeth vs. Curiositie Godly care and studie The second argument SuddeÌ„ motions to good An oath The Prophet had our waÌ„ts weakenes Our vow in Baptisme euer to be remembred of vs. What a vow is Particular couenants Free-will How wee bee kept from holy vowes 2 Obiection of Sathan Answere Note well Simile We renue our couenant so oft as wee come to the Sacrament Heb. 5. 12. To vow against drunkennes To vow against whordome Vers. 107. 110. My soule is in my hand Against desire of reuenge The promises of God to his people vnder the Gospell Feeling This Pslame is an image of regeneration Simile The minde distempered Note Pray that thou maist see how God proceedeth with his children in the worke of their saluation Prayer and thanks giuing best sacrifices How Papists follow Peter Abels offering Heb. 11.4.5 Prayer â—ostirre vp ourselues in prayer Spirit of faith Zach. 12. 10. To offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee knowe not how to pray Rom. 8. 26. 27 Simile Confession of sinne Freedome of ioy and freedome of sorrow 1 God with his prouidence will watch ouer vs. 2 3 Similie Note well affliction soone tries godly and godlesse The wicked are but cowards vnder the crosse Christs teÌ„ptations Matth. 4. Hard to trust and rest on Gods promises Simâ—â— Few men truely fearing Simile To be poysoned with false doctrin or stung with an euill conscience No familiaritie with the wicked How the faith of Gods children suffereth from the vane imaginations of vnbelieuers Simile DiffereÌ„ce betweene persons callings and liues Note Note well the societie of the wicked Note To loue God only as we be taught in his word Similie To trust onely in God The godly often troubled with vnbeliefe Perseuerance Simile The coÌ„sumption of the soule How Gods saints haue many changes in this life and wherefore Ignorance Rom. 6. 2. Hope Feeling and knowledge how confirmed Wherfore the Lord doth no more blesse publike exercises Vers. â—0 Simile Good conference Note the goodnesse of the Lord to his children when hee plagueth the wicked Seuerall punishmeÌ„ts for seuerall sins Scorners Fornication Prayer A visible iudgement of God All vanitie both of life and religion is but deceit The word of God only neuer deceiueth vs. Testimonies The rich mercy of God to the faithful in opening their eyes when so many millions are left in darknesse and miserie Excessiue feare They may looke to be protected that haue a good cause and de ohandle that cause well Perseuerance Prayer Constancie in a good cause Feeling of wants Hard to belieue the word The triall of our faith when God delaies to perform his promises Two things sustaine vs in troubles Merite Simile The Saints euer bewaile the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie Perseuerance Difference betweene the faith of Gods children and presumption of the wicked Decaies of faith must make vs repeat our petitions often A godly iealousie ouer our selues a thing most necessarie Hic deinceps No superfluitie in this Psalme Coherence to be noted Simile Constancie in the faith in generall backesliding How to pray against enemies Note Rules for prayer against enemies 1 2 3 4 5 Some prayed with the zeale of the flesh When men proceed to the vtter contempt of the word God will rise against theÌ„ Generall plagues for the contempt of the word Contempt of the word in priuate persons Vse of the doctrine The wisedom of Gods children to preuent sin A singular grace to loue religioÌ„ when it is most
timore poenae si nondum potes amore iustitiae Simile Cùm dicis timeo quid dicturus sum malè times vanè times Dominus ablato timore suâ—jcit timoâ—â—â— dicturus sum â—lanè time Primum timoâ—ne facias deâ—n amor â—â— veâ—â—s faceâ—e â—â—â—â—â—si possis Of the day of iudgement Verbum hoc iudicij vtinam nemo transiâ—er siue iudicio Si iâ— nobis ea essâ—t cura quae coram terreno iudice sistendorum sâ—â—â—iciter ageâ—â—mâ—s 1. IudgemeÌ„t of man 2. The iudgment seate within vs. Iudgement of the conscience The strokes of mans conscience Young mens consciences Simile â— IudgemeÌ„t Losse of grace What men are beside their wits Iudgement Vertâ—s ille iudic jâ—dies in quo omniâ— causa caâ—it Venâ—er veniâ—â— ille dies in quo malè iâ—dicatus reâ—udâ—cabitur Three things in iudgemeÌ„t â— Action * Quâ—rks in Iaâ— Apex iuris pro iure â—â—mâ—â—e â—â—btâ—li â—pinolaque di putatione Vâ—pian Note 2. Sentence 3. ExecutioÌ„ No flying from Gods iudgement Simile Luk. 16. A description of the torments of hell Against theÌ„ that are either carelesse or curious in things concerning the day of Iudgment A worthy meditation of the day of iudgement The ancients erred concerning the day of iudgemeÌ„t How the day of iudgement is said to be â—eerâ— Lying Swearing Securitie The shortnes of life Anerh eméraâ— Psal. 90. 9. Simile Space short and motion swift Life howe short To number our daies To number our daies a rare kind of Arithmeticke Psalme 90. 70. yeeres How to num ber our daies Sodain death Our life is but the present time Wisedome Death The readiest way to prolong life How the meditation of death is profitable 1 Simile 2 Fainting of heart in affliction the meditation of death a preseruation against it 3 Against the vaine loue of this present life Marie and Marthaes wisedome Dulnes when God hath inruâ—hed vs with his graces Good speeches in conference A spirituall blessing A secret curse To see and feele the shining countenance of the Lord. To beleeue the word before feeling Faith vnder the crosse without feeling Note Education of children Ho neoâ— ouâ— estin â—â—kotoâ— aki òaaes ton etkikon See Clement Alexand. pedagog 3. booke Porphyr principio quaest Homer Cyril wriâ— 24. Catechis Aristotles meaning of this Inuends hon est idonâ—â—â— auditer moralis Philosophiae Note Children punished for sin Note Christsyouth ChildreÌ„ must not be lost for teaching Children apt to vice Deut â— The office of a Catechist Preaching and Catechizing how distinguished Summes or Epitomes * Hupotúposi â—eche gugiaâ—â—ontôn logôn * 〈…〉 n didacâ—es We may not be secure after we sipped a litle knowledge in the Catechisme Catechizing before the flood Catechizing after the flood Sibils bookes Catechizing â—nder the lawe 400. Houses of catechising in Ierusalem Katechoúmenos ek tou nomon Who catechized De catechizandis rudibus No kingdom if not but by catechizing receiued the Gospel within forty yeers after Christs passion Coloss. 2. 23. Reasons for Catechizing 1 2 3 4 Esay 28. See the first part Note Education ef children See the Sermon of education in the third part Antichrist De raris non praecipitur Note How far we may follow others * De vita beata Pecora campi Hard to iudge but we soone credit Nemo sic denarios suos To consent to sinne is cosen to the committing of sinne How this word vulgus is to be taken Great things are not alwaies good and the greatest number is not alwaies best Victâ— est prouocare ad populum CircumcisioÌ„ by Zipporah Exod. 4. Examples in Scripture how to be followed 1 2 3 4. The defence of sinne qui laudant peccatores 1 2 3 4 5 6 Res ipsa loquitur PrefermeÌ„ts Simile Impedire qui potest si non vâ—tat iubet Alicna peccata si feras facis tua Seneca Ambros. ad Rom. 1. Sunt quidam qui se reos non putant si non operentur quae mala sunt assentiunt autem facientibus assentire enim est si cum possint reprehendere taceant qui quia fomitem praebent illorum peccatis digni sunt vt pari crimine censeantur Multi perentiunt vt graâ—dines Potentes vt fulmina Malâ— errate cum Plaâ—one quà m verum dicere cum alio Authorem magnum sequi est penè sapeâ—e A. It is rather desipere quod exemplo fit iâ— iure fieri videtur A. The Lawyers answere videtur sed stultis Patres principes propheiae 1. Sam. 29 6. We haue two reasoÌ„s for sin and we often bolsterit with authoritie of great men or example of the learned which wee must not doe It is not good to smother sin whiles it is young Heart Affection Sinne must haue iudgement Gregor Moral O Iob bene enumerasti vitam imprâ—borum dic finem quaeso Tâ—â—minum ad quem Simile Non qua sed quo Iudgement How we must order our eyes Noli mihi dicere pudicum oculum impudicum cor Oculus videns non videt 1. Impera 2. Caue 3. Tutus eris 4. Tutior si lignum non aspexeris Rom. 13. 13. Note Heb. 3 12. 13. Villa He meanes for religious fasts not gainsaying any thing the ciuill fasts commanded by law for nauigation sake Simile Meanes The apish imitation of poperie in the coniuring of holy water with salt is ridiculous Vse the exercises of religion for spirituall cofort c not for ostentation c. ToteÌ„pt God in neglecting the vse of meanes A good meditation against impatience * Being truly huÌ„bled in a religious fast * Gnain Oculum fontem significat The eyes springs of lust As of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh so of the abundance of the senses the heart thinketh Note * Ampliare praecepta Simile Vna gutta limbus tantum Matth. 17. More dangerous to see than to heare euil Simile Tinder The couetous eye The adulterous eye The eye of idlenes The eye of pride Simile Innocens intuituâ— aspectu fit nocens quicquid placet sensui non potest non placere Vbi dolor ibi manus * or sound Vbi amor ibi oculus Of apparell Bernard omnia pulcherima ipsi cum sint turpissimi Himatismòs * Poluteles Costly apparell * Oiâ—onâ—mâ—â— Prayer Imo non cupio â—ffe idem cupio nâ— iis contrarius Prophets Matth. 6. 20. Praeterita praesentia sunt vmbrae futurorum Prophets The ordinariâ— workes of Gods prouidence most admirable if we would coÌ„sider them daily Psalm Malach. 3. 16. The eye the sense of certaintie Plus mihi profuit dubitatio Thomae quà m credulitas Mariae Prudentia certitudo Faith actiue and passiue Cause of vnthankefulnes Contentation Experimenall faith Faith and feeling Ius ceÌ„sorium Ius praetoriuÌ„ Two courts of iustice Persecution To see by faith the secret blessings and curses of God on man in this life Decay of fath * In aduersitie Note Doubts 1 Three notes of Gods fauour 2 Note Affection 3 Desire Loue. The hunger after righteousnes Mat. 5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The
godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1
God giuing vs this true perswasion by the Gospell Where is the Gospell declared vnto vs It is generally declared vnto vs in the holy Scriptures but the Church of God hath gathered out of them a certaine summe thereof Which is that The Articles of our Christian faith commonly called the Creede Rehearse the Articles of our Christian faith I belieue in God the Father Almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Into how many pâ—â—â—tâ— are these Articles diuided Into two The first is of Faith in God The second is of Faith concerning the Church What are you taught to beleeue in the first part In the first part I declare that I beleeue in God the Father Sonne H. Ghost Why say you I belieue in God and not in Gods Because there is but one onely true God vpon whome my Faith is wholly stayed Seeing there is but one God why name you three the Father Sonne Holy-Ghost Because that God hath so manifested himselfe in his word that these sundry persons are but one true and euerlasting God Why say you I belieue in God and not rather that there is a God By saying I belieue in GOD I declare that I put my whole trust and affiance in God whereas the Diuels and wicked men belieuing that there is a God yet cannot put their whole trust and confidence in God Why say you I belieue and not Wee belieue Because I must be saued by mine owne faith and not by the faith of another Why call you God FATHER Because hee is the Creator of heauen and earth and so is the Father of all creatures Why call you God Creator of heauen and earth and not Maker of heauen and earth Because hee created all things of nothing for to Create is to make a thing of nothing but to make is to make a thing of that which was something before Why call you him Almightiâ— Because as hee created all things of nothing so doth hee preserue and guide them by his Almightie power wisedome Iustice and mercie What comfort doth this article 〈◊〉 It ministreth vnto me â—oure notable comforts 1. First that all the good Angels of God shall watch ouer me pitch their tents about me 2. Secondly that neither the diuell nor men shall haue any power to hurt mee but when and as farre forth as God doth giue them leaue 3. Thirdly that I shall haue a profitable and conuenient vse of all Gods creatures 4. Fourthlie though I suffer huâ—t by Sathan or want of the creatures yet all this shall turne to my good in the ende How can this bee Because God can doe it as an Almighty God and will doe it as a most mercifull and lâ—â—â—ing Father True it is that by Creation wee had this benefite but wee haue â—â—st it are becâ—me the children of wrath how then can God become our Father and shew his merci vnâ— vs He is become our Father by Faith in Iesus Christ the Sonne of God What beleeue you of God the Sonâ—e 1. First I beleeue that hee is able to worke my saluation 2. Secondlie I beleeue that hee hath wrought it indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede How can you beleeue that hee is able to worke your saluation I doe belieue it because hee is both God and man and hath an office from God the Father to worke my Saluation By what words in the Creede doe you belieue Christ to be God By these words His onely Sonne I declare that I belieue in Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God begotten of his Father before all worlds God of God Light of Light verie God of very God begotten not made beeing of one substance with the Father by whome all things were made Why call you him the onely begotten Sonne of God Because hee is the alone Sonne of God by nature How can this bee seeing Adam the Angles and we also be the sonnes of God Adâ—m was the Sonne of God by Creation which wee haue lost but yet wee be the sonnes of God by regeneration Why was it râ—quiâ—â—te that he should be God Because nothing but God was able to abide and ouercome the wrath of God and the punishment due vnto sinne What comfort haue you by this that Christ is God Hereby I am sure that hee is able to saue me by reconciling mee to the Father that he may make me the childe of God By what words in the Creede doe you shewe that you belieue Christ to be man By these words Borne of the Virgine Marie I doe shewe that Christ is borne of the Virgin Marie as others bee and subiect to all infirmities of man sinne onely excepted Why are these words added Conceiued by the holie Ghost To shewe that Christ by the holie Ghost was conceiued in the wombe of Marie shee continuing still a pure Virgine and that hee was borne holie and without sinne whereunto all other men by nature are subject Was it nâ—edfull that Christ should be without sinne Yea for otherwise the Godhead and Manhood could not be ioyned together and againe if hee had been a sinner he could not haue satisfied for the sinnes of other men Why was it requisite that Christ should be Man Because the righteousnesse of God requireth that the same Nature which had sinned should also pay and make amends for sinnes What comfort haue you by this that Christ is man Hereby I am assured that Christ is fit to suffer the punishment of my sinne and being man himselfe is also meete to bee more pitifull and mercifull vnto men What fruite haue you by his holie Conception I am assured that this holy Conception hath couered the corruption of my nature and that his pure Conception shall be imputed vnto me What comfort haue you by this that hee is both God and man By this I am most certainly assured that he is able most fully to finish my saluation seeing that as he is man he is meete to suffer for sinne as he is God he is able to beare the punishment for sinne and to ouercome in suffering and therefore hee is called IESVS What doth IESVS signifie It doth signifie a Sauiour Wâ—y doe you câ—ll him IESVS I doe call him IESVS that is a Sauiour because he saueth me from all my sinnes and because there is none other meanes whereby I may in part or in whole bee deliuered from them What comfort haue you by this My comfort is euen the same which I haue said and the rather because GOD from heauen gaue him his name and the Church on earth hath subscribed therevnto What signifieth CHRIST It signifieth Annointed Wâ—y is hee so called Because he was annointed to be a Prophet for all his people and so for mee Priest for all his people and so for mee King for all his
but that this and the like blessings proceeding from the same spirit must delight your spirits and finde grace acceptation with you I haue much presumed on your Christian patience I commend you with all yours to the tuition of the Almightie Anno Dom. 1599. Aprill 30. Yours to vse in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND THE FIRST TREATISE FOR AN AFFLICTED CONSCIENCE VPON THIS SCRIPTVRE PROVERBS 18. 14. The spirite of a man will sustaine his infirmitie but a wounded spirit who can beare it THis Scripture is not onely worthie to be grauen in steele with the pen of an AdamaÌ„t to be writteÌ„ in letters of gold but also to be laid vp and registred by the finger of Gods spirit in the tables of our hearts Which sentence brieflie speaketh thus much vnto vs that what trouble befaleth a man his minde being vnappalled hee will indifferently beare it out but if the spirite of a man bee once troubled and dismayed hee cannot tell how to be deliuered And no maruell for if the minde of man bee the fountaine of consolation which ministreth comfort vnto him in all other troubles if that become comfortlesse what shall comfort it If it be voyde of helpe how shall it be holpen If the eye which is the light of the bodie be darkenesse how great is that darkenesse If the salt which sauoureth all things be vnsauorie for what is it good If the minde which sustaineth all troubles be troubled how intollerable is that trouble To shew this the better I will first declare how great a punishment of God this wound of conscience is Secondly I will teach how this trouble of minde may be preuented and auoided Lastly I will set downe how Gods children falling in some measure into this affliction of spirit may be recouered out of it For the first the grieuousnes of this maladie is seene either by some due consideration of the persons that haue felt it or by some wise comparison made betweene this griefe of minde and other outward griefes incident vnto man The persons in whom we may consider this wound of spirit are either meerly naturall men or such as be renued by the spirit of God The men meerly naturall are either the Heathen such as neuer knew God in Christ or carnall professors such as haue not professed Christianitie aright If we looke among the Heathen how many of them haue willingly gone vnder all pouertie haue been content to vnburthen themselues of all worldly treasures How some of them whilest their mindes were not dejected haue suffered imprisonment exile extreme tortures of bodie rather then they would betray their countries How many of them haue deuoured many iniuries and borne outward troubles with some ease and with no resistance whilest their mindes were at libertie And yet looke not into the meanest but the best and most excellent men among them euen their wise Philosophers sweete Orators and exquisite Poets who in bearing and forbearing thought the chiefest point of vertue to consist and yee shall see when once some great distresse of minde did wound them some would make an end of it by preparing a cup of deadly poyson some would violently and voluntarily run on the enemies pikes some would throw downe themselues from high Mountaines some would not sticke to stabbe most monstrously their owne bodies with daggers or such like instruments of death all which men would seeme to haue great courage in sustaining manâ—e harmes so long as their mindes were not ouer-mastered But when the diuine and supreme Essence which they acknowledged to be God did by his power crosse and ouerturne their wittie deuâ—ses and head-stronâ— attempts so as without hope of remedy they were hampered in pensiuenesse and sorrowe of minde Then not being â—ble to turne themselues vnder so heaâ—ie a burthen shrunke downe and by violent death would â—â—d themselues of that disquietnesse and impatience of their troubled mindes But let vs come neerer and whether wee behold the Papists or the Familie of Loue or the common â—â—rt of Christians wee shall see they will passe quietly through manie afflictions whether for that they haue a spirite of slum bring and nuâ—â—essâ— cast vpon them or whether because they haue brawned themselues through some senslesse blockishnesse as men hewen ouâ— of harde Oâ—kes or grauen out of marble stones â— knowe not But yet when the Lord shall let loose the coâ—rd of their consciences and shâ—ll set before their faces their sinnes committed see what fearefull eâ—des they haue whilest some of them by hanging themselues some by casting theÌ„selues into the water some by cutting their owne throates haue ridde themselues out of these intolerable grâ—s Now wherein is the difference that some die so senslesly and some dispatch themselues so violenâ—lie Surely the one feeling no sinne depart like brutish Swine the other surcharged with sinne die like harking dogges But let vs come to the children of God who haue in some degree felt this wound of minde and it will appeare both in the members and in the head of all burthens to be a thing most intolerable to sustaine a wounded conscience And to begâ—â—â—e let vs set in the first ranke Iâ—b that man of God commended vnto vs by the holâ—â— Ghost for a mirrour of patience who although for hâ—s riches hee was the wealthiest man in the land of Hâ—z for his authoritie might haue made afraide a great multitude and for his substance was the greatest of all the men in the East yet when the Sâ—beâ—ns came violently and tooke away his Cattâ—ll when the fire of God falling from heauen burnt vp his sheepe and his Seruants when the Chaldeâ—ns had taken away his Camels when a great winde smoâ—e downe his house vpon his children although indeed he rent his garments which was not so much for impatiencie as to shew that hee was not senseles in these euills yet it is saide that he worshipping blessed the Name of the Lord saying Nâ—ked came I out of my mothers wombe and â—â—â—ed shall I returne againe The Lord giueth and the Lord taketh away blessed â—ee the Name of the Lorde But beholde when at the strange conference of his comfortlesse friends his mind began to be agast which was not so in all his former triall when his conscience began to be troubled when hee saw the Lord fasten in him sharpe arrowes and to set him vp as a Bâ—â—te to shoote at when he thought God caused him to possesse the sinnes of his youth this glorious patterne of patience could not beare his griefe he was heauy and now â—aniâ— commend the image of a wounded spirit to all that come after Dauid a man chosen according to the Lords owne heart Ezeâ—â—â—h a pure worshipper of God and carefull restoret of true religion Ieremiah the Prophet of the Lorde sanctified and ordained to that office before he was formed in his mothers wombe were rate and singular in the graces and fauour of God
abominable Many will temper their tongues and stay their hands but yet will giue some libertie to their hearts as though the Lord condemned not as well the hypocrisie of the one as the wickednesse of the other Now we must remember to euery generall poynt to ioyne our particular practise that we may obtaine the blessings laid vp for the obedient and auoide the curses laid vp for the disobedient which the Lord assist vs in for Christ his sake our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen FINIS NOTES OF OVR SALVATION LIkewise these be true notes of our saluation when we search the Scriptures in them to finde Christ and in him eternall life as men search for siluer and gold Prouerb 2. 4. 2 When wee esteeme the word of God more than our appointed foode Iob. chap. 23. vers 12. and couet so to bee fedde with it that wee may grow thereby 1. Pet. 2. ver 1. 2. 3. 3 When wee are swift to heare slow to speake and slow to wrath laying apart all mailciousnesse and the exâ—rements of sinne and receiue with meekenesse the word that is grafted into vs that it may saue our soules I am 1. vers 21. and obey from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine whereunto we are deliuered Rom. 6. 17. 4. When we meditate in it day and night Iosua 1. Psalme 1. 2. desiring that all our actions words and thoughts may be directed by it Psal 1. and 119. 5 If wee long after the holy assemblies Psal. 84. Psal. 122. 1. and make the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. 6 When the Ministers are most deare vnto vs Act. 10. 16. Rom. 10. 15. and wee most ioyfully minister vnto them in all our goods Gal. 6. The necessitie of an vpright heart is thus by these consequents thereof proued 1 WIthout it wee cannot assure our selues to be iustified and sanctified in Christ Iesus Psal. 32. 2. Heb. 10. 22. 2 Without it wee cannot assure our selues that we haue truly repented vs of our sinnes Ioel. 2. 12. Ezech. 18. 22. 23. 3 Without it we cannot assure our selues that our waies doe please God Psalme 119. vers 1. 5. 10. 11. 80. 4 Without it we cannot heare Gods word fruitfully Luk. 8. vers 12. 16. 5 Without it we cannot pray vnto God acceptably 1. Tim. 2. 8. Psalm 119 58. and 145. and 66. 18. 6 Without it wee cannot be assured that we are truly baptized 1. Pet. 3. 21. Matth. 3 8. Rom 2 29. 7 Without it wee cannot receiue the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to our comfort 2. Chron. 30. 18. 19 Psal 4 45. 8 Without it we cannot fast Dan 10. 12. 9 Without it wee cannot worship God at all truly 1. Ioh. 4. 24. Esay 29. 13. Psalm 15. 2. Psalme 24 4. 10 Without it wee shall neuer see God Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Psal. 15 2. and 24. 4. 11 Without it wee shall neuer receiue blessing from God but looke for confusion and destruction Psal. 125. vers 4. 5. Psal 119. vers 6. and Psal. 80 Psal. 7. vers 10. Notes of a true and vpright heart 1 WHen wee are perswaded that God the Father by the blood of Iesus Christ and the working of the holie spirit doth cleanse vs from our sinnes 2 When wee are perswaded that the spirit proceeding from the Father and the Sonne doth by the word thus cleanse vs and therefore make conscience of all things in the said word without respect vnto mans aduice counsell or commaundement without the same or contrarie to the same word of God Respecting I say all the Commandements of God without preferring one before another labouring to know them if we doe not and if wee doe to doe after them according to the measure of grace we haue receiued 3 When we are truly desirous and labour to auoide all the outward occasions which might either bring on foster or bring vs backe to any sinne wee haue fallen into or may fall into hereafter 4 When we mourne for the very first motions of sinne whereunto we haue yeelded or we feare we may yeeld vnto hereafter 5 When wee are desirous and labour to vse all and euery of those meanes which God hath ordained in his word to bring vs vnto puritie of heart 6 When we do all those former things as well secretly by our selues as before others 7 When in doing these things wee simply and singly seeke to approue our selues vnto God without either looking for praise or profit rebuke or losse from men not seeking chiefly these outward things at Gods hands but principally his kingdome and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. FINIS A PROFITABLE TREATISE CONTAINING A DIRECTION FOR THE READING AND VNDERSTANDING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTVRES BY MAISTER Greeneham THose things which God hath ioyned together no man may seuer a sunder Therefore preaching and reading of the holy Scriptures being of God ioyned together in the worke of our saluation may not be seuered asunder In all Sciences Arts and Trades teachers and maisters are requisite ordinarily for the sound learning and practising of them we must be perswaded much more that it is necessary to haue guides to goe before vs in the way to saluation That preaching is the most principall meanes to increase and beget faith and repentance in Gods people must be granted Deuteron 18. 18. 33. 10. Leuit. 10. 11. Mal. 2. 6. 7. 2. Chron. 36. 15. Esay 50. 5. 57 8. 53. 1. 55. 10. 11. 57. 19. 58. 1. 61. 1. 62. 15. 6. 7. Mat. 13. 3. 28. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 14 Rom 10. 14. 15. 1. Cor. 1. 21. 1. Pet. 1. 23. 25. And where this ordinarie meanes of saluation faileth the people for the most part perish Prou. 29. 18. Hos. 4. 6. 2. Chro. 15. 13. Esay 56 9. Matth. 15. 14 Luk. 11. 52. But that the reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church of God and priuately by our selues is a speciall and ordinarie meane if not to beget yet to increase faith in vs it is likewise proued Deut. 6. 6 11. 18. Psal. 1. 2. Ioh. 5. 39. Mat. 14. 15. Rom. 15 14. 2. Pet. 1. 19. Nehem. 88. Act. 13. 15. 15. 21. The manifold fruite which comes of the reading of the Scriptures proue the same Reading rather establisheth than derogateth from preaching for none can be profitable hearers of preaching that haue not been trained vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing them read Many inconueniences come from the neglect of reading as that the people cannot tell when a sentence is alleadged out of the Canonicall Scriptures when out of the Apocrypha when out of the Scriptures when out of other writers that they cannot discerne when he speaketh his owne or a sentence of the Scripture Againe reading helpeth mens iudgements memories and affections but especially it serueth for the confirmation of our faith which may be prooued by the example of the men of Beroea Act. 17. 13. It serueth to discerne
the spirits of men 1. Ioh. 4. to make souÌ„der confession of our faith to stop the mouthes of our aduersaries and to answere the temptations of Sathan and the wicked But because men sinne not onely in neglect of hearing and reading but also in hearing and reading amisse therefore the properties of reuerent faithfull reading and hearing are to be set downe which are these that follow they be eight in number 1. Diligence 2. Wisedome 3. Preparation 4. Meditation 5. Conference 6. Faith 7. Practise 8. Prayer The three first goe before reading and preaching The foure next come after them The last must goe before and be with them and come after them 1 If diligence be necessarie in reading prophane authors then much more in reading the Scriptures Diligence maketh a rough way plaine and easie and of good taste which otherwise is hard and vnfauourie In our diligence we must keepe an euen course and not to be like those who vpon some sudden good motion or by reason of some good companie or by reason of some good action draw neere or for feare of danger c. reade for a time and soone after giue ouer againe Reade Prou. 2. 12. Matth. 13. 54. 2 With diligence must be ioyned wisedome which is in choise of Matter Order Time For want of wisedome in the matter they reade many sinne in studying other bookes before the Scriptures and in the Scriptures in searching things not reuealed and pretermitting things reuealed as Iohn and Iames sought who should sit at Christs right hand and left hand but they sought not to come thither And the Disciples said Act. 1. Wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome to Israel not asking the meanes to come to the kingdome of heauen And in things reuealed many will curiously and busily search for things not profitable as genealogies and caresly neglect the things that are to be searched And some ignorant how to reforme themselues will be talking of reforming the Church And if the Preacher must giue milke to the weake and stronger meate to the stronger Christians if he must thus applie his doctrine to the hearers then much more the hearers themselues must applie their owne reading to their owne capacities Wisedome is in order as that men must be first grounded in the principall points of doctrine first we must lay the foundation and build vpon the same also we must keep an order in our readings and not be now in this place now in another for order is the best helpe for memorie and vnderstanding he that readeth little after a good manner profiteth more than he that readeth much otherwise as he that â—impeth in the way doth better than he that runneth in another way or out of the way Therefore for want of order many reade much but profit little Wisedome must be vsed in discerning the times for we must not reade alwaies and doe nothing else as some offending in the one extreame are after driuen by Sathan to the other The Sabbath is wholy to be spent in such exercises on other daies in the morning at noone and in the euening that is when we may redeeme the day from the workes of our calling as Dauid and Daniel did pray at these three times vnder which is contained all the worship of God Wee must doe as much as we can euery day and no day must passe without a line God hath made euery thing beautifull in his time Ecclesiast 3. vers 11. 3 Preparation followeth If any man goe away without any profit and either vnderstandeth not or vnderstandeth amisse want of preparation is the cause Preparation is 1 In feare of God his Maiestie 2 In faith in Iesus Christ. 3 In a good and honest heart with a greedie desire to eate vp Gods word In all apparitions God alwaies sent feare before as his apparitor it ingendreth teachablenesse and meekenesse of minde as we see in Isaac who as it is said feared and then he said I haue blessed Iacob and he shall be blessed We see it also in the woman of Samaria Ioh. 4. 7. and in the men Act. 2. From want of this reuerent feare commeth all checking of God his word and that men dare be so bold with it but they that feare will be swift to heare and slow to speake Iames. 1. 19. and will lay vp his word in their heart with the Virgin Mary Though they vnderstand it not though they kicke at the word and spurne against it yet if God once teach them with his feare then will they acknowledge it to be the blessed word of God Feare commeth vpon men sometime they know not how and if then they go to God they shall finde some excellent blessing either in hauing their vnderstanding inlightened or some good affections put into them This feare is in respect of God his Maiestie and our owne corruption to correct the pride of reason and to controll our affections and experience will shew that when our reason and affections are tamed by miserie calamitie sicknes and inward griefe then we are very teachable And when men erre then the pride of their reason is punished as in heretikes and prophane persons Contrarily God his good spirit resteth vpon the humble to cleere their vnderstandings but they first crucifie their vnderstanding and affections and offer them vp in a sacrifice to God Faith in Christ is the second thing in this preparation we must bring that with vs when we come to read looking on him as on the Messiah that must teach vs all things he is the Lion of the tribe of Iuda to whom it is giuen to open the booke of God He opened the hearts of the Disciples going to Emaus Preachers build hay and stubble because they doe not onely glory in him but doe seeke credit and preferment by preaching themselues All heretikes differ among themselues yet they all agree in this that they eâ—â—e from Iesus Christ. A heart prepared to learne is required Pro. 17. 16. Wherefore is there a price in the heart of a foole to get wisedome and he hath no heart Our Lord Iesus Christ saith that those that brought forth fruit when they had heard some thirtie some sixtie some an hundred fold they were such as receiued the word with a good and honest heart Luc. 8. Here saith a godly and learned man men are shut out because they come without a heart Now follow the properties that must follow our readings Whereof the first is meditation the want of which makes men depart without fruit though they reade or heate diligently Meditation makes that which we haue read to be our owne He is blessed which meaitates in the law day and night Psal. 1. 2. Meditation is either of the Minde and vnderstanding Heart and affections Meditation of the vnderstanding is when reason discourseth of things read or heard which the wise of the Heathen call the refining of iudgement the life